OF  THE 

U N I VER.5  ITY 
or  ILLINOIS 

9T3 

B23h 


Return  this  book  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books 
are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 
result  in  dismissal  from  the  University. 
University  of  Illinois  Library 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/historicalpoetic00barb_0 


/' 

] 


i. 


L 


TRUTH 


Ar.L  glorious  Truth  ! thy  ra.diant  light 
Di'pels  the  dark  sulphurious  gloom  of  night ; 

Firm  as  a rock  that  rears  its  ancient  head, 

With  deep  foundation  laid  on  ocean’s  bed  : 

Though  lightnings  flash,  though  seas  and  thunders  roar, 
Thou  wilt  remain  when  Time  shall  be  no  more. 


HISTORICAL, 

POETICAL  AND  PICTORIAL 


AKRICAN  SCESES 

PRINCIPALLY 

MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  ; 

BEING  A gELECTION  OF 

INTERESTING  INCIDENTS  IN  AMERICAN  mSTOBY: 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED 

A HISTORICAL  SKETCH,  OF  EACH  OF  THE 

- UNITED  STATES. 


By  JOHN 
(Author  of  Connecticut  and  Mai 
AND  ELIZABETH^ 


lARBER, 

lachusetts  Hist,  Collections,) 
G.  BARBER. 


NEW  HAVEN,  CT. : 

PUBLISHED  FOR  J.  H.  BRADLEY. 


5?'^ 


J.  I \ 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1850, 

By  JOHN  W.  BARBER, 

la  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Conn, 


The  object  of  this  work,  is  to  present  to  the  reader  a 
series  of  Historical  Incidents  in  American  History,  (some 
of  which  may  not  be  generally  known,)  in  an  historical^ 
pictorial,  and  poetic  form.  We  are  aware  that  the  plan 
of  this  work  difiers  from  any  we  have  yet  seen,  but  we 
flatter  ourselves  that  it  will  be  found  interesting  and  in- 
structive. 

In  the  historical  introduction  to  each  of  the  scenes  de- 
scribed, we  have  aimed  at  accuracy  and  simplicity ; in 
the  lines  that  follow,  there  is,  of  course,  latitude  given  to 
introduce  moral  and  religious  reflections.  Whatever  we 
have  advanced  of  this  nature,  we  trust  will  be  found 
in  accordance  with  the  great  and  vital  principles  of 
Christianity.  Instead  of  glorifying  mere  military  he- 
roes, as  is  too  often  the  case  among  all  nations,  we 
have  aimed  to  give  prominence  to  men  who  practised 
the  virtues  of  Christianity.  Such  men  only  are  the  real 
patriots  and  nobles  of  the  human  race,  and  such  only  are 
worthy  of  lasting  remembrance. 

In  some  instances,  in  the  composition  of  the  stanzas, 
we  have  not  hesitated  to  use  the  language,  or  mode  of 
expression  used  by  others,  "whenever  it  would  forcibly 
convey  what  we  wished  to  present.  Simple  illustrations 


4 


of  the  great  tmths  of  religion  and  morality  have  been 
aimed  at,  rather  than  originality  of  thought,  or  elegance 
of  diction.  As  this  work  is  of  an  historical  nature,  it 
was  deemed  proper  to  add  a short  historical  sketch  of  the 
history  of  each  State,  to  which  is  prefixed  the  armorial 
bearings,”  or  “ coat  of  arms  ” of  each  State,  in  a more 
perfect  form,  it  is  thought,  than  they  ever  yet  have  been 
exhibited. 

Whatever  may  be  thought  of  this  work  as  a mere  lit- 
erary  production,  we  have  aimed  to  produce  strictly  an 
American  Book,  the  influence  of  which,  we  tmst,  will 
be  found  on  the  side  of  “ God  and  humanity and  we 
believe  some  part  of  it,  at  least,  will,  in  some  form,  live, 
after  we,  father  and  daughter,  have  left  these  mortal  scenes. 

J.  W.  B. 

E.  G.  B. 


New  Haven,  Conn.,  April,  1850. 


CONTENTS 


Page. 


The  Pilgrim  Fathers,  . . 7 

Ancient  Church  of  Jamest’n,  10 

Pocahontas, 13 

The  Indian  Mother,  . . 14 

Massasoit, 16 

The  Grave  of  Lady  Fenwick,  18 
First  Settlers  of  Connecticut,  20 
Roger  Williams,  ...  24 

The  Regicide  Judges,  . . 26 

Deliverance  of  Hadley,  . 29 


Preservation  of  Mr. Stoddard,  32 
William  Penn,  ....  34 
The  Salem  Martyrs,  . 36 
The  Indian  Reformer,  . . 38 

Destruction  of  D’Anville’s 


Fleet, 40 

Zinzendorf, 42 


Rescue  of  Major  Putnam,  46 
The  True  Wife  and  Mother,  48 
The  Mother’s  Voice,  . . 51 

Col.  Boone’s  First  View  of 

Kentucky, 54 

Anthony  Benezet,  ...  56 

Founding  of  Dartmouth 
College,  . . . , 58 


Page. 

Washington’s  Acknowl- 
edgment,   60 

Gen.  Reed  refusing  the 
Bribe,  ......  62 

Passing  the  Delaware,  . . 64 

Washington  at  Morristown,  67 
Funeral  of  Gen.  Frazer,  . 69 

Count  Donop,  ....  72 

Death  of  Baron  DeKalb,  . 75' 

Moravian  Indian  Martyrs,  77 
Prince  Gallitzin,  ...  80 

Council  of  the  Mohawk 

Women, 82 

Campbell’s  Grave,  ...  85 

The  Western  Missionary,  88 
Perilous  Passage  on  the  Lakes,90 
Shenandoa,  the  Oneida  Chief,  93 


First  Born  of  the  Reserve,  96 

Han  Yerry, 98 

The  Indian  Blessing  on 
New  Jersey,  ....  100 

The  Mother  Perishing  with 

Cold, 102 

Church  in  the  Wilderness,  104 
Thanksgiving,  ....  106 


VI 


CONTENTS, 


MAINE, 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  . 
VERMONT,  . . . . 

MASSACHUSETTS,  . 
RHODE  ISLAND,  . . 
CONNECTICUT,  . . 
NEW  YORK,  . . . 
NEW  JERSEY,  . . . 
PENNSYLVANIA, . . 
DELAWARE,  . . . 
MARYLAND,  . . . 
VIRGINIA,  . . . . 

NORTH  CAROLINA,  . 
SOUTH  CAROLINA,  . 
GEORGIA,  . . . . 

FLORIDA,  . . . . 

ALABAMA,  . . . . 

MISSISSIPPI,  . . . 
LOUISIANA,  . . • 


Pago. 

109 

OHIO,  .... 

Page. 

111 

KENTUCKY,  . 

. . 149 

113 

TENNESSEE,  . 

. . 151 

115 

MICHIGAN,  . . 

. . 153 

117 

INDIANA,  . . 

. . 155 

119 

ILLINOIS,  . . . 

. . 156 

121 

MISSOURI,  . . 

. . 158 

123 

ARKANSAS,  . . 

. . 160 

125 

TEXAS,  . . . 

. . 161 

127 

WISCONSIN,  . 

. . 163 

129 

IOWA,  .... 

. . 165 

131 

CALIFORNIA,  . 

. . 166 

133 

OREGON,  . . . 

135 

NEW  MEXICO, 

. . 167 

137 

MINNESOTA,  . 

. . 168 

139 

DESERET,  . . 

. . 108 

141 

Discoveries  and  Settlements,  169 

143 

War  of  the  Revolution,  . 173 

145 

One  of  Many,  . . 

. . 177 

INTERESTING  ANTIQUITIES,  EVENTS,  &c. 


Round  Tower  at  Newport,  181 
Mortal  sickness  among 
the  Indians,  ....  183 
Pequot  Expedition,  . . 185 

Death  of  Marquette,  . . 187 

First  Settlers  of  Granville,  189 
Attack  on  Brookfield,  . 192 

Destruction  of  Schenectady,  194 
Escape  of  the  Dustan 

Family, 196 

Burial  of  Mr.  Treat,  . 198 

Swedish  Church  at  Wil- 
mington, ....  200 

Church  of  the  Blind 
Preacher,  ....  202 


The  New  Haven  Spectre 

Ship, 205 

Burial  of  De  Soto,  . . 208 

Chief  Justice  Marshall,  . 210 
Dr.  Franklin  and  the  Pic- 
ture of  the  Crucifixion,  212 
Baron  Steuben  and  Lieut. 

Gibbons, 214 

The  Faithful  Indian  Mes- 
senger,   216 

Gen.  Herkimer,  . . . 218 

Red  Jacket,  ....  220 
Two  Honest  Men,  . . 222 

Death  of  Lieut.  Woodward 
— Oregon,  ....  225 


7 


Landing  of  the  Fathers  at  Plymouth^  1620. 


THE  PILGRIM  FATHERS. 

The  Colony  at  Plymouth,  Mass.,  was  the  first  permanent  Eu- 
ropean settlement  in  New  England.  It  was  planted  principally 
for  the  sake  of  the  free  and  undisturbed  enjoyment  of  religious 
liberty.  Being  persecuted  in  England,  their  native  country,  they 
went  to  Holland  in  1608,  where  they  remained  till  they  sailed, 
for  America.  Having  procurred  two  small  ships,  they  departed 
from  Leyden,  after  having  kept  a day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  with 
Mr.  Robinson,  their  pastor,  for  God  to  direct  them  on  their  way. 
They  proceeded  to  Plymouth,  Eng.,  one  of  their  ships  being  con- 
demned, the  other,  called  the  May  Flower,  crowded  with  passen- 
gers, about  one  hundred  in  number,  put  to  sea,  September  6th. 
After  a long  and  dangerous  passage,  they  arrived  at  Cape  Cod, 
November  9th.  After  exploring  the  country,  they  finally  landed 
at  a place  they  called  Plymouth,  on  the  22d  of  December,  1620. 
The  anniversary  of  their  landing  is  celebrated  by  their  descendants 
as  a religious  festival. 

Dark  was  the  day  with  storms  ! Old  ocean  rolled 
in  foam,  and  dashed  its  madd’ning  billows  on  the 
shore.  Deep  moaned  the  ancient  forests  to  the 


8 


wintry  winds.  Their  naked  limbs  they  stretch 
towards  heaven  and  shiver  in  the  northern  blast. 
The  green  earth,  seared  by  frosts,  is  stiff  with  ice, 
and  white  with  snow. 

In  by-gone  years  these  western  shores  were  one 
vast  wild.  The  ravening  beast,  or  man  more 
savage  still,  roamed  in  the  forest  shade  and  on  the 

misty  hill. — — A snow  white  sail  is  seen 

towards  the  rising  sun.  A feeble  band  is  on  the 
rolling  surge.  Westward  the  dove-like  sail  pursues 
its  way.  ’Tis  like  the  star  of  heaven  amid  the 
shadowy  clouds,  the  harbinger  of  day. 

A germ  of  mighty  Empire  moves  within  that 
fragile  bark.  The  noblest  born  of  earth  are  there  ; 
the  men  of  soul  who  go  where  duty  leads,  against 
a world  in  arms.  Dauntless  in  Freedom’s  holy 
cause,  their  eye  on  heaven,  they  quail  not  ’neath 
a tyrants’  power  The  mighty  God  alone  they  fear, 
and  him  they  love. 

They  near  the  icy  shore.  No  rolling  drum,  nor 
thundering  cannon  speak  them  near.  Angelic  spirits 
hover  round,  and  guard  their  onward  way.  The 
ocean  Eagle  soared  above  the  foaming  waves 
to  see  a sight  so  strange.  The  stormy  sea  in  its 
far  distant  roar,  gave  forth  its  note  of  joy.  The 
gently  waving  pine,  with  its  soft,  solemn  music,  vast 
and  deep,  murmured  a pleasant  welcome. 

Amid  the  forest  gloom,  far  from  their  father  land, 
they  stand  undaunted.  The  sea  bird’s  scream,  the 
wolf  howl,  and  the  yells  of  savage  men  around  are 
heard.  In  God’s  Great  Temple,  in  the  open  air, 
they  call  on  Him  they  love,  to  guard  them  from  the 
dangers  pressing  nigh.  Their  prayer  is  heard. 
They  raise  their  notes  of  joy.  Their  music  sweet, 
is  borne  by  winds  along,  and  the  wild  woods  repeat 
their  hymn  of  praise  ! 


9 


No  glittering  mines  of  gold  allured  them  to  this 
distant  shore.  They  sought  their  wealth  above, 
and  “ Freedom  to  worship  God  ” on  earth.  No 
warrior’s  crown,  nor  Fame’s  loud  trumpet  blast, 
impelled  them  onward.  They  sought  a brighter, 
yea,  a holier,  heavenly  crown  of  life,  undimmed  by 
tears  and  blood.  They  sought  their  honor  from 
above,  unsoiled,  and  lasting  as  eternal  years. 

The  times  of  old  have  rolled  away ! the  ashes 
of  the  Pilgrims  rest  beneath  the  soil  they  trod. 
Their  spirit  lives  and  broods  around.  Their  sons 
still  westward  press  their  way.  The  forests  dark 
and  wild,  still  fall  before  them.  The  yellow  grain, 
waving  in  summer  glow,  and  golden  corn  ripening 
in  the  autumnal  sun,  stands  thick  around.  The 
heaven-ward  pointing  village  spire  is  seen  on  hill 
and  dale.  The  Star  of  Empire  rises  in  the  mighty 
West! 

Green  is  the  earth  o’er  the  Pilgrim  graves,  but 
greener  and  brighter  grows  their  fame.  The  hate 
of  despots  can  not  blast,  nor  purblind  bigot  zeal 
tarnish  the  brightness  of  their  honored  names. 
Their  record  is  secure  on  high  : an  adamantine 
tower  resting  on  ocean’s  bed,  ’gainst  which  the  an- 
gry  surges  roar,  and  foam,  and  dash  in  vain  ! 

In  Freedom’s  holy  cause,  our  Fathers  suffered, 
toiled,  and  died.  The  story  spreads  and  widens  with 
advancing  years.  In  regions  yet  unknown,  where 
the  wild  Indian  roams,  their  names  will  yet  be 
known,  and  their  example  tell  on  generations  yet 
unborn.  A mighty  host  shall  yet  arise  towards  the 
setting  sun,  on  to  the  broad  Pacific  sea,  who  will 
with  thrilling  accents  celebrate  that  day  when  the 
lone  Pilgrim  band  first  trod  the  ice-bound  shore  ! 

j.  w.  B. 


10 


Ruins  of  the  Church  at  Jamestown, 


ANCIENT  CHURCH  AT  JAMESTOWN. 

Jamestown,  in  Virginia,  the  first  permanent  British  settlement 
in  North  America,  was  founded  by  Capt.  John  Smith  and  his 
companions.  May  13th,  1607.  The  only  vestiges  of  this  ancient 
town  are  the  remains  of  the  church  steeple  or  tower,  about  thirty 
feet  in  height,  and  a disordered  group  of  tomb  stones.  The 
precise  date  when  this  church  was  erected  can  not  now  be  ascer- 
tained, but  it  is  supposed  to  have  been  nearly  two  hundred  and 
forty  years  since.  This  place  has  been  the  scene  of  many 
interesting  events  in  the  early  history  of  Virginia. 

Old  church  ! beside  thy  ruined  walls 
The  same  bright  waters  flow, 

And  still  the  golden  sunlight  falls 
On  thee,  as  long  ago. 

When  first  amid  the  solemn  wood. 

Thy  walls  in  stately  beauty  stood. 


11 


But  thou  art  crumbling  to  decay, 

This  moss  grown  arch  alone 
Tells  of  the  centuries  passed  away, 

The  generations  flown ; 

The  “ dark  brown  years’’  with  storm  and  blast, 
A.nd  withering  blight,  have  o’er  thee  passed. 

Where  roams  the  dusky  chieftain  now  ? 

Where  blaze  the  council  fires  ; 

And  where  the  race  of  paler  brow, 

Virginia’s  noble  sires  1 
The  groups  who  filled  yon  house  of  prayer  ? 
Echo  repeats,  and  answers  “ Where  ?” 

Lone  relic  of  a by-gone  age  ; 

The  traveler  seems  to  see 
The  story  traced  on  History’s  page, 

Revived  again  by  thee  : 

The  by-gone  years  return  once  more. 

When  first  the  white  man  trod  the  shore. 

The  gallant  ship  again  has  sped. 

Her  course  the  ocean  o’er  ; 

The  snowy  sails  once  more  are  spread 
By  old  Powhatan’s  shore  ; 

He  seems  to  see  its  gallant  band 
Tread  the  fair  soil  of  this  new  land. 

He  seems  to  see  the  group  that  bowed. 

Old  church,  to  worship  here ; 

The  stately  forms  of  rulers  proud. 


12 


The  gallant  cavalier ; 

The  flower  of  England’s  chivalry, 
Youth,  beauty,  age  and  infancy. 

Here  Pocahontas  kneels  again 
To  take  the  holy  vow  ; 

And  here  Powhatan  with  his  train 
Of  warriors  mingles  now  ; 

And  gallant  Rolfe,  here  claims  his  bride. 
The  Indian  Princess  by  his  side. 

Old  church,  the  Fathers  long  have  slept. 
They  moulder  now  with  thee ; 

Above  thine  ancient  walls  have  swept 
The  waves  of  Time’s  broad  sea ; 

Of  spire  and  aisle  and  arch  bereft. 

But  little  now  of  thee  is  left. 

So  earth  at  last  must  pass  away. 

Each  stately  tower  and  dome  ; 

Its  castles  proud,  its  ruins  gray  ; 

All  frail  as  ocean’s  foam. 

Swept  on  by  Time’s  resistless  sea. 

And  lost  in  vast  eternity. 

But  humble  hearts  that  gathered  here. 
Shall  rise  in  that  great  day. 

When  the  Almighty  shall  appear, 

And  earth  shall  pass  away ; 

Above  the  mighty  wreck  shall  soar 
To  live  when  “ time  shall  be  no  more.” 


E.  G B. 


13 


POCAHONTAS. 

In  the  preceding  stanzas,  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas 
with  Mr.  Rolfe  is  introduced.  The  following  account 
of  this  Indian  princess,  is  from  Allen’s  American  Bio- 
graphical Dictionary. 

Pocahontas,  daughter  of  Powhattan,  emperor  of  the  Indians 
of  Virginia,  was  born  about  the  year  1595.  When  Captain  Smith 
was  taken  prisoner  in  1607,  and  it  was  determined  that  he  should 
be  put  to  death,  his  head  was  placed  upon  two  large  stones  at  the 
feet  of  Powhattan,  that  a number  of  Indians,  who  stood  ready  with 
lifted  clubs,  might  beat  out  his  brains.  At  this  moment,  Pocahon- 
tas rushed  to  the  spot  and  placed  her  own  head  upon  his.  From 
regard  to  his  daughter,  the  savage  king  spared  his  life.  In  1609, 
when  but  fourteen  years  of  age,  she  went  to  Jamestown,  in  a dreary 
night,  and  unfolded  to  Captain  Smith  a plot,  which  the  Indians  had 
formed  for  the  extermination  of  the  English,  and  thus  at  the  hazard 
of  her  life  saved  them  from  destruction.  In  1612,  after  Captain 
Smith  left  the  colony,  she  was,  for  a bribe  of  a copper  kettle,  be- 
trayed into  the  hands  of  Captain  Argal,  and  detained  a prisoner, 
that  better  terms  of  peace  might  be  made  with  her  father.  He 
offered  five  hundred  bushels  of  corn  for  his  daughter,  but  before 
this  negotiation  was  completed,  a different  and  more  interesting 
one  had  commenced.  A mutual  attachment  had  sprung  up  be- 
tween her  and  Mr.  Thomas  Rolfe,  an  Englishman  of  good  charac- 
ter, and  with  the  consent  of  Powhattan  they  were  married.  This 
event  restored  peace,  and  secured  it  for  many  years.  Pocahontas 
soon  made  a profession  of  Christianity  and  was  baptized.  In  1616 
she  accompanied  her  husband  to  England,  where  she  was  received 
with  distinction  at  court.  It  is  said,  that  king  James  expressed 
great  indignation,  that  one  of  his  subjects  would  dare  to  marry 
into  a royal  family.  As  she  was  about  to  embark  for  Virginia,  in 
1617,  she  died  at  Gravesend,  aged  about  twenty-two  years.  She 
is  represented  as  a pious  Christian.  She  left  one  son,  Thomas 
Rolfe ; and  from  his  daughter  descended  some  of  the  most  respec- 
table families  in- Virginia.” 


2 


14 


THE  INDIAN  MOTHER. 

/ 

Pammehanuit,  an  Indian  of  distinction,  with  his  wife  on  Mar- 
tha’s Vineyard,  having  lost  five  children  within  ten  days  of  their 
birth,  had  a sixth  child  born  about  the  year  1638,  a few  years  be- 
fore the  English  first  settled  on  the  Island.  The  mother,  greatly 
distressed  with  fear  that  she  should  lose  this  child  also,  and  utterly 
despairing  of  all  human  help,  took  up  her  little  son,  and  went  into 
the  fields  to  weep,  alone.  While  here,  it  was  powerfully  im- 
pressed upon  her  mind,  that  there  is  one  Great  Almighty  Being, 
who  was  to  be  prayed  to  for  help.  She  accordingly  called  on 
this  God  for  mercy,  and  dedicated  her  child  to  him.  It  lived,  and 
afterwards  became  an  eminent  minister  of  Christ  to  the  Indians. 

The  Indian  Mother  mourns  her  children  gone, 

For  one  by  one,  to  fell  disease  a prey ; 

Quickly  they  faded  in  life’s  earliest  morn, 

And  only  one  is  left  to  cheer  her  way. 

She  looks  upon  her  child ; must  he  too  leave 
Her  lonely  home  for  yonder  spirit  land  ? 


15 


Must  she  be  left  alone  on  earth  to  grieve, 

Bereft  of  all  her  smiling  household  band  ? 

Is  there  no  help?  her  anxious  heart  inquires : 

In  vain  the  Indian  Powaw  tries  his  skill : 

No  savage  rite  his  demon  God  inspires, 

The  mother’s  heart  is  sad  and  cheerless  still. 

Despairingly  she  wanders  with  her  boy. 

Through  lonely  fields,  in  sorrow  and  forlorn, 
When  suddenly  a blessed  gleam  of  joy 

Breaks  on  her  darkened  soul  like  rays  of  morn. 

Oh  yes  ! there  must  be  one  who  rules  above, 

The  Great  Good  Spirit  yet  unknown  to  me, 

The  Lord  of  all,  a God  of  boundless  love. 

The  mighty  maker  of  the  earth  and  sea. 

He  made  the  sun  to  rise  from  ocean’s  bed. 

And  sink  behind  the  western  hills  at  night : 

He  makes  the  moon  her  silver  light  to  shed. 

The  twinkling  stars  to  shine  with  radiance  bright. 

By  him  the  earth  in  summer  verdure  glows. 

The  forest  boughs  with  smiling  green  are  spread  : 
The  yellow  corn  in  plenty  he  bestows. 

He  guards  his  chosen  ones  and  gives  them  bread. 

He  feeds  the  little  birds  that  skim  the  air. 

The  fishes  gliding  through  the  limpid  wave  : 

His  goodness  and  his  love  are  every  where. 

On  him  I call,  for  he  alone  can  save. 

Ti-ue  faith  was  this,  of  that  untutored  mind. 

Though  long  in  darkness  she  had  blindly  trod, 
The  child  she  freely  thus  to  Heaven  resigned. 

Was  spared  to  be  a servant  of  his  God. 


16 


MASSASOIT,  THE  INDIAN  SACHEM. 


In  162.3,  Massasoit,  the  Indian  Prince  of  Sachem,  of  the  Mas- 
sachusetts Indians,  being  sick,  the  Governor  of  Plymouth  Colony 
sent  Edward  Winslow  and  Jonn  Hambden  to  make  him  a visit. 
They  arrived  at  the  Sachem’s  house  about  midnight,  and  found 
him  surrounded  by  his  people,  using  their  charms  and  incantations, 
with  hideous  noises,  in  order  for  his  recovery.  He  was  so  far  ex- 
hausted that  his  sight  was  gone,  but  on  being  informed  that  two  of 
his  English  friends  had  come,  he  desired  to  speak  with  Mr.  Wins- 
low, regretting  that  he  could  never  see  him  more.  Mr.  Winslow 
then  carefully  administered  cordials  which  he  had  brought  with 
him,  which  operated  kindly,  and  soon  restored  his  sight  and 
strength.  Upon  his  recovery  he  said,  “ Now  I know  the  English 
are  my  friends  and  love  me,  and  I shall  never  forget  their  kind- 
ness.” In  gratitude  to  his  English  friends,  he  disclosed  a plot 
which  the  Indians  had  formed  to  destroy  them.  This  timely  no- 
tice probably  saved  the  colony  from  destruction. 

Stretched  on  a bed  of  pain,  the  Sachem  lay, 

Great  Massasoit,  to  fell  disease  a prey. 


17 


Darkness  broods  round  ! his  soul  is  filled  with  fears 
Save  ! Great  Spirit  save  ! for  death  appears. 

With  savage  rites,  his  tribe  a clamorous  crowd, 
Have  gathered  round  with  innovations  loud  ; 
Louder,  and  louder  rose  the  horrid  strain, 

The  chieftain  suffers  still,  and  all  is  vain. 

“ His  eyes  are  dim,  no  more  will  he  behold 
The  king  of  day,  with  beams  of  brightest  gold  : 
The  silver  moon,  the  lake,  the  rock-bound  shore, 
The  smiling  woodland,  he  will  see  no  more. 

No  longer  shall  he  seek  the  forest  shade. 

Or  hunt  the  deer  within  the  greenwood  glade  ; 

In  love  he  ruled  the  warriors  of  his  race. 

But  death  is  near ! who  ? who  shall  fill  his  place  V 

So  spake  his  people,  as  they  gathered  round 
To  see  him  die  ; but  hark  ! what  sudden  sound 
Of  unexpected  joy  is  heard  this  hour  ? 

Rejoice ! the  white  men  come  with  healing  power 

They  come  in  mercy,  and  with  skillful  hand, 
Beside  the  chieftain’s  couch,  the  travelers  stand ; 
With  soothing  care  the  fell  disease  is  stayed. 

And  gratefully,  the  chieftain  owns  their  aid. 

“ The  white  men  are  my  friends,  they  love  me  well ! 
In  peace  and  love  we  will  together  dwell  ” 

No  more  will  we  against  the  white  man  plot. 

His  deed  of  kindness,  shall  not  be  forgot.” 

The  vow  was  kept,  and  as  the  years  rolled  round, 
In  Massasoit  a faithful  friend  they  found; 

He  ne’er  forgot  the  white  man’s  kindly  deed. 

The  aid  they  gave  him  in  his  hour  of  need. 

2"^ 


le 


Monument  of  Lady  Fenwick,  Sayhrook,  Conn. 

THE  GRAVE  OF  LADY  FENWICK. 


At  the  mouth  of  Connecticut  River,  about  forty  rods  south  of 
the  remains  of  Sayhrook  Fort,  is  a sort  of  tabular  monument 
erected  over  the  remains  of  Lady  Anne  Botcler  or  Butler,  the 
wife  of  Col.  Fenwick,  the  commander  of  the  fort  at  Sayhrook 
Point.  This  lady  was  the  daughter  of  an  English  nobleman, 
and  consequently  retained  her  maiden  name.  She  accompanied 
her  husband  into  this  then  wilderness,  and  lived  in  a rude  fort, 
surrounded  by  hostile  savages.  She  died  in  1648,  and  was  buried 
on  a small  elevation  called  ‘‘  Tomb  Hill,”  near  the  water.  Her 
husband  afterwards  returned  to  England,  and  was  appointed  one 
of  the  Judges  for  the  trial  of  Charles  I. 

“ The  dark  brown  years  have  passed  over  it : she  sleeps  alone,  far  from  • 
the  land  of  her  Fathers,  ‘ at  the  noise  of  the  sounding  surge  Her  tomb 

is  seen  by  the  mariner,  as  he  passes  by  on  the  dark  rolling  sea !” 

Ossian. 

Not  ill  a sunny  vale 
That  blooms  in  beauty  in  her  native  isle, 

Not  in  the  heart  of  some  secluded  dale, 

Where  the  blue  skies  with  gentle  radiance  smile. 


19 


Not  in  some  stately  pile, 

Or  gorgeous  vault  beneath  her  castle  home  ; 

Not  in  the  Abbey’s  dim  and  shadowy  aisle, 

Where  anthems  peal  through  fretted  arch  and  dome. 

No  ! they  have  made  her  grave 
Afar,  alone  ! beside  the  rolling  surge. 

Where  ocean  birds  their  dusky  pinions  lave. 

And  foaming  billows  sound  her  ceaseless  dirge  ! 

Far  out  upon  the  wave 
Where  the  wild  breezes  fill  the  snowy  sail. 

The  hardy  mariner  makes  her  lonely  grave. 

And  hears  her  requiem  in  the  stormy  gale. 

Far  from  her  native  land. 

Like  some  fair  flower,  she  slowly  drooped  and  died. 
The  fairest,  frailest,  ’mid  the  Pilgrim  band. 

The  gentle  daughter  of  a house  of  pride. 

What  though  no  costly  shrine 
Her  hallowed  dust  with  stately  pomp  should  grace, 
The  daughter  of  a long  ancestral  line. 

Has  won  a holier,  nobler  resting  place. 

For  lofty  hearts  and  true, 

Their  holiest  tribute  to  her  memory  paid  ; 

Hands  strong,  the  spirits  high  commands  to  do, 

’Mid  prayers  and  tears  her  resting  place  have  made. 

There  let  her  calmly  sleep. 

Where  the  dark  wave  her  ceaseless  requiem  sighs, 
Till  the  last  Trump  shall  break  that  slumber  deep. 
And  she  with  myriad  hosts  of  earth  shall  rise  ! 


E.  G.  B. 


20 


JMV.  Hooker  and  his  Congregation  passing  through  the  Wilderness. 


FIRST  SETTLERS  OF  CONNECTICUT. 

About  the  beginning  of  June,  1636,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Hooker 
and  Stone,  with  their  congregation  of  about  one  hundred  men, 
women  and  children,  took  their  departure  from  Cambridge,  near 
Boston,  Mass.,  and  traveled  more  than  two  hundred  miles, 
through  a trackless  wilderness,  to  Hartford,  Conn.  They  had 
no  guide  but  their  compass,  and  made  their  way  over  mountains, 
through  swamps,  thickets  and  rivers,  which  were  passed  with  great 
difficulty.  They  had  no  cover  but  the  heavens,  nor  any  lodgings 
but  those  that  simple  nature  afforded  them.  Mrs.  Hooker,  being 
feeble,  was  carried  upon  a horse  litter  ; the  company  were  nearly 
a fortnight  upon  their  journey.  **  This  adventure  was  the  more 
remarkable,  as  many  of  this  company  were  persons  of  figure, 
who  had  lived  in  England,  in  honor,  affluence  and  delicacy,  and 
were  entire  strangers  to  fatigue  and  danger.**  “ The  forest 
through  which  they  passed,  for  the  first  time  resounded  with  the 
praises  of  God  ; the  Indians  following  them  in  silent  admiration.” 

Beneath  the  deep  and  verdant  shade, 

Amid  a new  found  land, 


21 


Through  forests  wild,  the  wand’rers  strayed, 
A Pilgrim  exile  band. 

The  magic  needle  for  their  guide. 

The  changeless  Polar  star. 

They  wandered  on,  through  paths  untried, 
To  seek  a home  afar. 

And  manhood’s  stately  form  was  there, 

Fair  childhood  with  its  glee, 

\nd  tottering  age  with  hoary  hair. 

And  smiling  infancy. 

And  gentle  woman  with  her  smile. 

Cheered  danger’s  darkest  hour. 

Who  bloomed  of  old  in  Britain’s  isle. 

Of  princely  halls  the  flower. 

And  one,  a suffering  one  and  meek. 

They  bore  o’er  hill  and  dale. 

While  o’er  her  pale  and  sunken  cheek 
Swept  evening’s  chilling  gale. 

O’er  rock  and  hill,  by  stream  and  glade. 
Through  arches  deep  and  high. 

Where  gorgeous  hues  of  forest  shade. 

First  met  their  wondering  eye. 

The  forest  monarchs  stood  in  bands. 

The  stately  oak  and  pine. 

And  spread  abroad  their  leafy  hands. 

Like  priests  at  nature’s  shrine. 


22 


And  there,  like  incense,  softly  rose 
The  strains  of  prayer  and  praise. 

And  broke  the  Sabbath  like  repose 
With  soft  harmonious  lays. 

And  oft  as  evening’s  purple  shade 
Was  lost  in  twilight  dim. 

Together  in  the  forest  glade 
They  sang  their  evening  hymn. 

And  when  the  rosy  morning  woke 
The  Pilgrim’s  song  of  praise. 

There  on  the  Indian’s  ear  first  broke. 

In  sweet  harmonious  lays. 

And  here  the  child  of  dusky  brow. 

Who  long  in  darkness  trod. 

First  learned  in  humble  faith  to  bow. 

And  seek  the  Pilgrim’s  God. 

Fair  native  land ! what  led  them  thence. 
The  dazzling  lure  of  gold  ? 

The  thrilling  tales  of  eloquence, 

That  Poet  lips  have  told  1 

Nay  ! one  whose  name  to  song  is  dear. 
Through  many  a land  abroad. 

Hath  told  what  turned  their  footsteps  here, 
“ Freedom  to  loorship  God  /” 


E.  G.  B. 


23 


Thomas  Hooker,  the  first  minister  in  the  colony  of 
Connecticut,  was  born  in  Leicestershire,  England,  in 
1586,  and  was  educated  at  Emanuel  College,  Cambridge. 
After  preaching  for  some  time  in  London  and  Chelmes- 
ford,  he  was  silenced  for  his  non-conformity.  He  came 
to  New  England  in  1633,  in  company  with  Mr.  Cotton 
and  Mr.  Stone.  He  had  great  influence  in  establishing 
the  order  of  the  churches  in  Connecticut.  He  was  re- 
markable in  his  manner  of  preaching.  With  a loud 
voice,  an  expressive  countenance,  and  a most  command- 
ing presence,  he  preached  with  a zeal  and  energy  sel- 
dom equaled.  He  appeared  with  such  majesty  in  the 
pulpit,  that  it  was  pleasantly  said  of  him  that  “ he  could 
put  a king  in  his  pocket.”  He  died  of  an  epidemic  fe- 
ver, July  7th,  1647.  As  he  lay  on  his  death  bed,  one 
of  his  weeping  friends  said  to  him,  “ Sir,  you  are  going 
to  receive  the  reward  of  all  your  labors.”  “Brother,” 
he  replied,  “ I am  going  to  receive  mercy.”' 


Samuel  Stone,  the  teacher  of  the  church  at  Hartford, 
and  colleague  to  Mr.  Hooker,  was  born  at  Hartford, 
England, -and  died  July  20th,  1663.  “While  he  was 
regarded  as  one  of  the  most  accurate  and  acute  disputants 
of  his  day,  he  was  also  celebrated  for  his  wit  and  humor. 
Dr.  Mather  says  of  him,  ‘ He  was  an  extraordinary  per- 
son at  an  argument ; and  as  clear  and  smart  a disputant, 
as  most  that  ever  lived  in  the  world.”  The  following 
inscription  is  on  the  monument  erected  to  his  memory 
at  Hartford. 

New  England’s  glory  and  her  radiant  crowne, 

Was  he  who  now  in  softest  bed  of  downe. 

Til  glorious  resurrection  morne  appeare 
Doth  safely,  sweetly  sleep  in  Jesus  here. 

Tis  known  beyond  compare  he  did  excell ; 

Errors  corrupt  by  sinewous  dispute 
He  oppugne  and  clearly  them  confute  ; 

Above  all  things  he  Christ  his  Lord  prefer’d 
Hartford,  thy  richest  jewel’s  here  inter’d.” 


24 


ROGER  WILLIAMS. 


Roger  Williams,  the  founder  of  Rhode  Island,  was  one  of  the 
early  Puritan  ministers  who  came  over  to  New  England.  As 
some  of  his  religious  sentiments  differed  from  most  of  those  by 
whom  he  was  surrounded,  and  as  he  refused  to  cease  preaching  to 
them,  he  was  banished  from  the  colony.  In  the  depth  of  winter, 
in  1636,  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his  family  in  Salem,  Mass.,  and 
return  into  the  wilderness  of  Rhode  Island,  where  he  might  enjoy 
religious  freedom  unmolested.  Here  he  fixed  upon  a spot,  which 
in  grateful  remembrance  of  “ God’s  merciful  providence  to  him  in 
his  distress,”  gave  the  name  of  Providenxe.  His  memory  is  de- 
serving of  lasting  honor  for  the  liberty  and  generous  toleration 
which  he  gave  ‘‘  to  all  sorts  of  consciences,”  and  for  his  kindness 
and  benevolence  to  the  native  Indians,  and  all  others  with  whom 
he  was  connected. 

Williams,  a name  to  human  freedom  dear, 

True  noble  of  the  human  race  : 

Firm  in  the  truth  of  God,  he  feels  no  fear, 

Though  danger  stares  him  in  the  face. 


25 


Freedom  to  think,  to  act,  and  worship  God, 

The  great  Creator  gives  to  man  : 

Frail  man  would  o’er  his  brother  hold  the  rod, 
And  tell  him  where  to  pray,  and  when. 

“ Freedom  to  worship  God,”  for  this  to  gain, 
Williams  retires  into  the  wilderness  ; 

’Mid  wintry  snows  he  feels  that  God  is  near, 

To  kindly  cheer  him  and  to  bless. 

That  God  who  kindly  led  in  times  of  old. 

By  ravens,  in  the  desert  wild  and  wide. 

Doth  keep  his  servant  in  these  western  wilds. 
And  all  his  wants  are  well  supplied. 

He  builds  his  cottage  in  a lonely  place, 

Trusting  in  God  for  his  defence ; 

Religious  freedom  kindly  gives  to  all. 

And  founds  his  city  Providence. 

From  Persecution’s  fierce  and  cruel  power, 

A place  of  Refuge  here  is  found  : 

To  worship  God  as  conscience  prompts  the  soul 
Oh  call  it  “ high  and  holy  ground  !” 

Oh  haste  the  hour,  when  persecuting  men 
No  more  shall  curse  the  earth  abroad. 

When  bigot  fire  and  flames,  no  more  consume 
The  servants  of  the  living  God. 

Great  Power  above  ! oh  give  us  all  to  feel 
Thee  still  our  Father  and  our  Guide  ; 

Be  thou  our  Light  through  this  dark  wilderness, 
For  all  is  dark  and  drear  beside. 

3 


26 


The  Judges  Cave^  New  Haven. 

THE  REGICIDE  JUDGES. 


On  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  England,  the  Judges  who 
condemned  King  Charles  I.  to  death,  were  obliged  to  flee  the 
kingdom  to  save  their  lives.  General  Goffe  and  Whalley,  two  of 
the  judges,  made  their  escape  to  New  England  in  1660,  but  were 
compelled  to  live  in  great  secrecy  to  prevent  being  apprehended 
by  the  King’s  commissioners.  Sometimes  they  were  hid  in  cel- 
lars, by  the  colonists  who  secretly  befriended  them,  other  times 
they  would  resort  to  the  woods,  caves,  and  other  hiding  places. 
They  concealed  themselves  for  a while,  in  a kind  of  a cave  or  ap- 
erture beneath  some  detached  rocks  near  the  summit  of  West 
Rock,  about  two  miles  from  New  Haven,  Conn.  This  place  is 
now  called  the  Judges  CavCf  and  on  one  of  the  rocks  is  inscribed 
Opposition  to  Tyrants  is  obedience  to  God.**  If  tradition  be 
correct,  their  remains  now  rest  near  those  of  Col.  Dixwell,  back  of 
the  Center  Church,  in  New  Haven. 

On  the  mountain,  stem  and  high. 

Bleak  and  lonely  lies  the  cave, 

Giant  rocks  around  it  lie, 

Forest  trees  around  it  wave. 


27 


And  the  river  far  below, 

Narrowed  to  a silver  thread, 

And  the  fields  in  summer’s  glow. 

Far  before  the  eye  are  spread. 

While  the  city’s  distant  spires. 

And  the  blue  and  rolling  bay, 

Glisten  in  the  crimson  fires. 

Kindled  at  the  close  of  day. 

Many  a score  of  years  ago. 

Wilder  scenes  then  met  the  eye, 

Of  the  two  who  looked  below. 

From  their  rocky  fortress  high. 

Lonely  was  the  view,  and  wild. 

And  the  exile’s  cave  was  bleak. 

Rocks  by  Nature  rudely  piled 

Formed  the  home,  they  came  to  seek. 

Wintry  winds  came  howling  by. 

Storms  would  in  their  midst  intrude. 
And  the  panther’s  gleaming  eye,* 

Looked  upon  their  solitude. 

Outcasts  from  their  place  of  birth, 

Like  the  holy  men  of  old ! 

In  the  dens  and  caves  of  earth. 

Parched,  with  thirst,  and  chilled  by  cold. 

Nobles  of  the  Pilgrim  race. 

Fame  like  theirs  will  ne’er  decay : 

Still  is  seen  their  hiding  place. 

But  the  exiles,  where  are  they  ] 

Still  the  Pilgrim’s  burial  ground. 

Keeps  their  ashes  in  its  trust. 

Hoary  age,  the  spot  has  crowned 
Earth  to  earth ! an^  dust  to  dust ! 

Earth  shall  keep  their  precept  still, 

“ That  to  brave  the  tyrant’s  rod, 

With  a firm  unfettered  will. 

Is  obedience  to  God.” 


E,  a.  B, 


28 


One  of  the  Regicides,  Col.  John  Dixwell,  resided  in  New  Ha- 
ven, Conn.,  for  a long  period,  under  the  assumed  name  of  James 
Davids.  He  was  married  in  this  place,  and  left  a wife  and  two 
children.  At  his  death,  he  discovered  his  true  character  to  the 
people.  Fearing  his  enemies  might  dishonor  his  ashes,  he  re- 
quested that  only  a plain  stone  might  be  erected,  inscribed  with 
his  initials,  J.  D.,  Esq.,  with  his  age  and  time  of  his  death.  Af- 
ter a lapse  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-one  years,  on  Nov.  22, 1849, 
his  remains  were  disinterred  by  his  relatives,  and  re-committed  to 
the  earth,  back  of  the  Center  Church,  standing  on  the  public  square 
or  green.  A tasteful  and  durable  monument  is  placed  over  his 
remains.  The  inscription  on  the  east  side,  is  as  follows,  viz. 

John  Dixwell,  a zealous  patriot — a sincere  Christian, 
an  honest  man,  he  was  faithful  to  duty  through  good  and 
through  evil  report,  and  having  lost  fortune,  position  and 
home  in  the  cause  of  his  country,  and  of  human  rights, 
found  shelter  and  sympathy  here,  among  the  fathers  of 
New  England.  His  descendants  have  erected  this  mon- 
ument as  a tribute  of  respect  to  his  memory,  and  as  a 
grateful  record  of  the  generous  protection  extended  to  him, 
by  the  early  inhabitants  of  New  Haven,  Erected,  A.  D. 
1849. 

Inscription  on  the  west  side : 

Here  rest  the  remains  of  John  Dixwell,  Esq.,  of  the  Pri- 
ory of  Folkestone,  in  the  county  of  Kent,  England,  of  a 
family  long  prominent  in  Kent,  and  Warwickshire,  and 
himself  possessing  large  estates,  and  much  influence  in 
his  country ; he  espoused  the  popular  cause  in  the  revolu- 
tion of  1640.  Between  1640  and  1660,  he  was  colonel 
in  the  army,  an  active  member  of  four  parliaments,  thrice 
in  the  council  of  state,  and  one  of  the  high  court  which 
tried  and  condemned  King  Charles  the  First.  At  the 
restoration  of  the  monarchy,  he  was  compelled  to  leave 
his  country;  and  after  a brief  residence  in  Germany, 
came  to  New  Haven,  and  here  lived  in  seclusion,  but  en- 
joying the  esteem  and  friendship  of  the  most  worthy  cit- 
izens, till  his  death  in  1688—9. 


w 


29 


Gen.  Goffe  repulsing"  the  Indians. 

DELIVERANCE  OF  HADLEY. 


When  Gen.  Goffe,  one  of  the  judges  of  King  Charles  I,  was 
secreted  in  Hadley,  Mass.,  in  September,  1675,  the  Indians  at- 
tacked the  town,  while  the  inhabitants  were  at  public  worship. 
The  men  immediately  took  to  their  arms,  but  were  soon  throwm 
into  the  utmost  confusion,  till  Goffe,  entirely  unknown  to  them, 
white  with  age,  of  a commanding  and  venerable  aspect,  and  in 
an  unusual  dress,  suddenly  appeared  among  them,  encouraged  the 
affrighted  inhabitants,  put  himself  at  their  head,  and  by  his  mili- 
tary skill,  led  them  on  to  an  immediate  victory.  After  the  dis- 
persion of  the  enemy,  he  instantly  disappeared.  The  wondering 
inhabitants,  alike  ignorant  whence  he  came,  and  where  he  had 
retired,  imagined  him  to  be  an  angel,  sent  for  their  deliverance. 

Hark  ! hark  ! the  watchman’s  thrilling  cry, 
Falls  wildly  on  the  ear ; 

To  arms  ! forth  to  the  conflict  fly  ! 

To  arms  ! the  foe  is  near. 

3* 


30 


Pale  grew  the  tender  mother’s  cheek, 

As  silently  she  pressed, 

With  feelings  words  might  never  speak, 

Her  loved  ones  to  her  breast. 

Now  louder  rose  the  savage  yell, 

The  echoing  woods  along ; 

These  rav’ning  wolves,  who,  who  can  quell  ? 
For  they  are  fierce  and  strong. 

Unused  to  mortal,  savage  strife, 

Pale  grew  the  Pilgrim’s  brow  : 

Disordered  now  he  strives  for  life. 

Oh ! who  shall  save  him  now ! 

The  man  of  God  has  bowed  him  tKere, 

His  flock  around  him  press  ; 

Wilt  thou  not  hear  thy  servant’s  prayer. 
While  in  this  wilderness  ? 

“ Save  us,  O God  ! our  Father,  save,” 

Was  now  the  fervent  cry ; 

“ No  other  refuge  now  we  have, 

Swift  to  our  rescue  fly !” 

The  prayer  is  heard  ! a form  is  seen 
Amid  the  frighted  band. 

Firm  as  a rock,  bold  and  serene, 

With  flashing  sword  in  hand ! 

His  waving  locks  are  snowy  white, 

Made  venerable  by  time ; 

And  yet  his  eye  is  keen  and  bright 
As  that  of  manhood’s  prime. 


31 


“ Courage  ! cheer  up  ! ye  pilgrim  band !” 
His  tones  are  loud  and  clear, 

Like  one  accustomed  to  command, 

He  stands  unflinching  here. 

“ Stand  here  ! stand  there  ! and  thus  control 
These  furious  men  of  blood 

Unwonted  courage  nerves  the  soul 
Of  him  who  trusts  in  God. 

“ Our  leader  bold  ! he’s  from  above. 

He  bears  a charmed  life,” 

So  spake  the  soul  that  saw  him  move. 
Unharmed  amid  the  strife. 

Awed  by  his  mien  of  majesty, 

The  lightning  of  his  eye  ; 

The  foe  fall  back  in  wild  dismay. 

They  shrink,  they  run,  they  fly ! 

The  strife  is  o’er ! the  battle  plain 
The  Pilgrim  band  has  won  ; 

But  wonderingly,  they  look  in  vain 
For  him  who  led  them  on. 

Mysteriously  the  stranger  came, 

As  strange  his  flight  had  been  ; 

None  knew  his  story  or  his  name. 

Amid  these  wondering  men  : 

But  deemed  him  as  an  angel  sent. 

For  their  deliverance  given  ; 

While  many  a prayer  that  evening  went 
From  thankful  hearts  to  heaven. 


32 


PRESERVATION  OF  MR.  STODDARD. 

Solomon  Stoddard  was  for  a long  period  the  minister  of  the 
Gospel  at  Northampton,  Mass.,  where  he  died  in  1729,  in  the 
86th  year  of  his  age.  He  possessed  probably  more  influence 
than  any  other  clergyman  in  the  province,  during  a period  of 
thirty  years.  Here  he  was  regarded  with  a reverence  which  will 
be  scarcely  rendered  to  any  other  man.  The  very  savages  are 
said  to  have  felt  towards  him  a peculiar  awe.”  It  is  said  that 
once  when  he  was  passing  from  Northampton  to  Hatfield,  a 
Frenchman,  or  Canadian  Indian,  in  ambush,  pointed  his  gun  at 
him,  but  was  warned  by  the  Indians  not  to  fire,  because  that  man 
“ was  Englishman's  God”  He  was  also  preserved,  it  is  said,  in  a 
similar  manner,  while  meditating  in  an  orchard  back  of  the  church 
in  Deerfield,  on  a sermon  he  was  about  to  preach. 

Unharmed  where  foes  in  ambush  lay, 

The  man  of  God  passed  by, 

Though  danger  frowned  upon  his  way. 

And  sudden  death  was  nigh. 


33 


For  twice  the  foe  with  murderous  aim 
His  heart  a mark  had  made, 

And  twice  the  musket’s  fatal  flame 
The  Indian’s  hand  had  stayed. 

“ The  white  man’s  God,  thou  shalt  not  harm,” 
The  dusky  warrior  cried  ; 

His  grasp  was  on  his  comrade’s  arm, 

His  musket  turned  aside. 

What  wondrous  power  is  this,  that  charmed 
The  savage  Indian  so  ? 

That  thus  the  man  of  God,  unharmed, 

Should  pass  a lurking  foe  1 

Oh  anxious  hearts  ! foreboding  ill ! 

In  this  a lesson  read  ; 

God’s  love,  a shield  is  round  you  still. 

Where  duty’s  path  shall  lead. 

His  presence  like  a wall  of  fire, 

Will  circle  round  your  way  ; 

With  awe  the  fiercest  heart  inspire. 

And  hate’s  fell  weapon  stay. 

Oh  timid  hearts  ! oh  anxious  souls  ! 

This  lesson  keep  in  view  ; 

He  who  the  threatened  ill  controls. 

Will  he  not  care  for  you  ? 

Then  on  ! where  duty’s  path  shall  lead. 

Away  with  doubt  and  fear ! 

Stand  at  your  post ! your  hour  of  need 
Shall  find  a guardian  near. 


E.  6.  B. 


34 


WILLIAM  PENN. 


William  Penn,  the  founder  of  Pennsylvania,  came  over  to 
America  in  1682,  with  a colony  of  Friends  or  Quakers.  He  en- 
deavored to  plant  and  sustain  his  infant  colony,  on  the  principles 
of  Christian  Love,  He  gave  free  toleration  to  all  religious  sects, 
purchased  his  land  honestly  of  the  Indians,  and  treated  them 
kindly : and  it  is  said  that  in  their  wars  with  the  whites,  they 
never  killed  a Quaker,  knowing  him  to  be  such.  He  founded 
his  capital,  which  he  called  Philadelphia,  or  seat  of  brotherly  love, 
William  Penn  was  the  son  of  an  Admiral  in  the  English  navy, 
who  persecuted  him  on  account  of  his  religious  sentiments.  He 
also  was  imprisoned  for  the  same  cause,  and  suffered  much  in  his 
attempts  to  do  good  to  others. 

Moved  by  the  love  of  God  and  man,  he  turned, 

A friend  indeed  from  childhoods  stately  home. 

To  mingle  with  the  few,  whom  pride  had  spum’d. 

Afar  amid  the  western  wilds  to  roam. 

A father’s  angry  frown  he  heeded  not — 

The  world’s  cold  taunts  ; the  flattering  voice  of  Fame  ; 

But  with  a humble  sect,  he  cast  his  lot. 

And  meekly  bore  his  Master’s  cross  of  shame. 


35 


He  might  have  won  amid  his  native  land, 

A place  where  dazzling  glories  gleaming  shone ; 

He  might  have  swayed  the  sceptre  of  command. 

With  favored  nobles  near  a kingly  throne. 

But  loftier  aspirations  filled  his  mind, 

To  found  an  Empire  where  sweet  peace  should  reign 

Friends,  native  land,  he  cheerfully  resigned. 

And  sought  a place  beyond  the  rolling  main. 

Unarmed  except  by  Love,  in  danger’s  hour. 

He  moved  midst  savage  men  ; his  power  they  feel ; 

AU  conquering  Love  ! more  mighty  in  thy  power. 
Than  thundering  cannon,  or  the  glittering  steel. 

Like  coals  of  fire,  it  melts  the  stubborn  will : 

Those  who  had  lurked  like  tigers  for  their  prey. 

With  fell  design,  with  murderous  aim  to  kill. 

Those  savage  foemen  quailed,  and  owned  thy  sway. 

And  he  who  wears  the  garb  of  Love  ’may  stand. 

Firm  as  if  circled  by  a wall  of  fire ! 

Hate  wull  not  lift  ’gainst  him  the  murderous  brand. 
And  kindled  flames  of  fell  revenge  expire  ! 

Immortal  Penn  ! what  though  a crowd  unkind. 

Heaped  cruel  insult  on  thine  honored  name. 

E’en  prison  walls  could  not  suffice  to  bind 
The  noble  spirit,  fearless  still  of  shame. 

Immortal  Penn ! thou  hast  not  lived  in  vain, 

Thy  bright  example  still  shall  brightly  shine. 

And  numerous  voices  here,  and  o’er  the  main. 

With  deathless  laurels  shall  thy  name  entwine. 

And  thou,  blest  Love  ! descended  from  above. 

Myriads  of  voices  yet  shall  pierce  the  skies. 

Shall  sing  the  mighty  truth,  that  God  is  Love  ! 

And  many  a Philadelphia,  yet  shall  rise. 


j.  w. 


36 


THE  SALEM  MARTYRS. 


In  1692,  occurred  one  of  the  most  surprising  and  afflicting 
scenes  ever  witnessed  in  New  England,  from  the  supposed  preva- 
lence of  witchcraft.  At  this  period,  many  learned  and  eminent 
men  in  England  and  America,  fully  believed  in  the  existence  of 
this  crime.  The  excitement  commenced  in  Salem  and  its  vicin- 
ity. About  one  hundred  persons  were  accused  ; about  fifty  con- 
fessed themselves  guilty.  Those  who  confessed  themselves  guilty 
of  this  crime,  appear  to  have  done  it  in  order  to  save  their  lives, 
as  they  afterwards  declared  themselves  innocent.  Twenty  per- 
sons were  executed  for  practicing  witchcraft,  most  of  whom  ex- 
hibited a forcible  example  of  the  strength  of  moral  principle.  It 
appears  that  if  they  would  only  confess  the  crime  like  the  others, 
their  lives  might  have  been  spared.  But  these  martyrs,  (as  they 
.may  be  truly  called,)  rather  than  confess  what  they  knew  to  be 
untrue,  nobly  preferred  to  suffer  death. 

When  the  wild  storm  so  strange,  burst  o’er  the  land, 
Dark  was  the  hour,  strong  was  the  spell, 


37 


When  high  and  low,  to  false  accusers  gave 
The  hearing  ear,  to  slanders  fell. 

Oh  sacred  love  of  truth  divine  ! for  thee, 

Many  the  martyr’s  path  have  trod. 

Though  fire  and  shameful  death  their  lot  would  be. 

If  they  spoke  truth  before  their  God, 

True  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Pilgrim  race, 

Their  honor  from  above  they  seek  ; 

Their  life  with  all  its  charms  they  freely  give, 

Rather  than  lying  words  to  speak. 

Their  friends  with  tears  come  round,  and  urge  them  on 
To  save  their  lives  ; this,  this  they  press. 

Oh  own  what  weak  and  frenzied  men  have  said, 

And  live  your  fellow  men  to  bless. 

No,  no ! these  hero-martyrs  firm  replied, 

Death  in  its  shameful  form  we  brave  : 

Nought  but  the  simple  truth  shall  pass  our  lips, 

We  can  not  lie  our  lives  to  save. 

Oh  blessed  power  that  nerves  the  Christian  soul ; 

His  strength  he  feels  is  from  on  high : 

Rather  than  in  the  least  to  swerve  from  truth. 

He’ll  give  up  all,  and  nobly  die. 

Then  cease  to  sneer,  nor  raise  the  foolish  laugh, 

At  weakness  here,  wherever  found  ; 

How  few  in  this  dark  world,  can  pierce  beyond. 
Bewildering  mists  that  float  around. 

But  look  with  triumph  on  these  noble  souls, 

Who  duty’s  path  have  nobly  trod  : 

For  truth,  like  those  of  old,  they  gave  up  life. 

True  martyrs  of  the  living  God. 


4 


/.  W.  B. 


38 


THE  INDIAN  REFORMER. 


In  the  year  1745,  the  devoted  missionary,  David  Brainerd,  la- 
bored among  the  Indians  in  Pennsylvania.  When  at  a conside- 
rable distance  from  the  English  settlements,  he  met  with  an  Indian 
reformer,  who,  though  dressed  with  bear  skins,  in  a most  wild 
"and  fantastic  manner,  with  a rattle  in  his  hand,  was  evidently 
sincere  and  honest  in  his  way.  Notwithstanding  his  outward 
appearance,  there  was  much  in  his  character  which  appeared 
christian-like.  He  said  that  he  formerly  lived  like  the  rest  of  the 
Indians,  but  God  had  changed  his  mind  and  shown  him  what  he 
should  do.  Since  that  time  he  had  tried  to  serve  him,  and  he 
loved  all  mankind  as  he  never  did  before.  He  was  derided  by 
most  of  the  Indians  as  a precise  zealot.  He  opposed  their  drink- 
ing strong  drink  (or  fire  water)  with  all  his  power,  and  when  at 
any  time  he  could  not  prevent  it,  would  go  weeping  to  the  woods. 

In  every  clime  in  this  dark  world  abroad, 

God  can  the  thickest  clouds  dispel : 

His  being  to  the  weakest  mind  can  show. 

By  many  signs  infallible. 


39 


Oh  let  us  not,  the  mercy  of  our  God, 

Confine  to  our  own  sect  or  place  : 

He  is  the  Lord  of  all,  of  high  and  low. 

Father  of  all  the  human  race. 

The  Indian  wild  in  the  far  lonely  wood, 

Feels  the  Great  Spirit  ” ever  near  ; 

His  voice  within  he  hears,  and  upward  looks. 

And  calls  on  God,  and  God  will  hear. 

This  sum  of  heavenly  truth,  that  God  is  Love,” 
On  Pagan  hearts  this  Light  of  day, 

Foul'S  forth  new  light ! new  Love  inspires  his  soul. 
And  hateful  passions  die  away  ! 

He  meekly  strives  his  brethren  to  reclaim. 

From  the  destructive  power  of  sin. 

To  drink  no  more  the  fiery,  maddening  draught. 
But  strive  to  have  all  peace  wiihin. 

But  if  they  were  to  his  entreaties  deaf. 

His  soul  was  pained,  his  tears  they  fell ; 

Into  the  forest  depths  he  took  his  way. 

Before  the  Lord  his  griefs  to  tell. 

What  though  his  sacredotal  robes  may  seem. 
Uncouth  and  barbarous  to  our  sight. 

Oh  judge  him  not  severe  ! he  fancies  thus. 

This  mode  of  dress,  he  thinks  it  right. 

His  paler  brother  too,  has  modes  and  forms. 

Of  priestly  dress : in  various  ways. 

Attracts  the  notice  of  his  fellow  men. 

As  fancy,  or  as  fashion  sways. 

With  equal  eye,  the  Father  of  us  all. 

Whether  in  skins  or  silks  we  dress. 

He  sees  us  all ! he  knows  our  thoughts  and  aims. 
With  pity  sees  our  weaknesses. 

Throughout  all  time  and  place,  he  that  performs 
The  works  of  love  and  righteousness ; 

God  will  accept,  though  lame  his  creed. 

The  upright  man  will  surely  bless. 


j.  w.  B. 


40 


DESTRUCTION  OF  D’ANVILLE’S  FLEET. 


In  1746,  a powerful  fleet  from  France,  under  the  command  of 
Duke  D'Anville,  consisting  of  about  forty  ships  of  war  besides 
tran^poits,  sailed  to  ravage  and  destroy  the  English  settlements, 
on  the  American  coast.  The  consternation  was  great  among  the 
colonies,  especially  when  they  learnt  that  no  fleet  had  sailed  from 
the  mother  country  in  quest  of  the  French.  But  a kind  Provi- 
dence appeared  for  their  deliverance.  A most  remarkable  series 
of  disasters  pursued  the  French.  The  Duke  D’Anville  died  in  a 
sudden  and  unexpected  manner  ; his  successor,  in  a fit  of  delirium, 
killed  himself  The  fleet  sustained  much  damage  by  storms,  and 
great  loss  by  shipwrecks.  In  addition  to  this,  a mortal  sickness 
prevailed,  and  swept  off  a large  portion  of  the  troops,  and  the  re- 
mainder soon  after  embarked  for  France.  Such  an  instance  of 
preservation,  without  the  aid  of  human  power,  seldom  occurs ; 
and  the  pious  people  of  that  time,  ascribed  their  deliverance  to 
that  Being,  who  caused  the  Assyrian  monarch  to  return  to  his 
own  country,  without  so  much  as  shooting  an  arrow  against  Je- 
rusalem. 


41 


The  darkening  clouds  of  war  are  gathering  fast, 

The  foe  draws  near  with  towering  pride, 

Threatening  our  land  with  fiery  ’vengeance  storm, 
And  desolation  far  and  wide. 

In  proud  array  the  hostile  fleet  of  France, 

Are  marshaled  for  the  onset  dread  ; 

A powerful  force  urged  on  by  swelling  sails, 

By  noble,  warlike  Captains  led. 

God  of  our  Fathers  ! kindly  save  us  now. 

Oh  shield  us  by  thy  mighty  power ; 

Oh  Father,  hear  us  in  our  deep  distress. 

And  save  us  in  this  trying  hour. 

Thine  ancient  people,  when  the  mighty  hosts 
By  proud  Senacherib  were  led. 

Their  prayers  they  raised  to  thee  : in  one  short  night. 
Thy  power  did  lay  them  helpless,  dead. 

Our  father’s  prayers  were  heard  : sickness  prevails  ; 
Death  thins  the  ranks  ; o’eipowers  the  foe  ; 

The  frowning  heavens  above  are  dark  with  storms. 
The  foaming  billows  rage  below. 

By  stormy  winds  dismantled,  and  o’er-powered. 

The  mighty  ships  are  sunk  like  lead  : 

Amid  the  waste  of  waters  wide  around, 

The  foe  lies  low  among  the  dead. 

Disease  and  flood,  and  stormy  winds,  and  death, 
Fulfill  the  will  of  the  Most  High : 

Strong  is  the  power  that  kindly  guards  all  those, 

That  on  the  mighty  God  rely. 

4* 


42 


ZINZENDORF,  THE  MORAVIAN  MISSIONARY. 


In  1742,  Count  Zinzendoif,  the  celebrated  Moravian  mission- 
ary, went  among  the  Shawnee  Indians,  in  the  Wyoming  valley 
in  Pennsylvania.  Unable  to  appreciate  the  pure  motives  of  his 
mission,  they  suspected  him  of  being  a spy,  or  a land  speculator  in 
disguise,  and  accordingly  they  sent  some  of  their  number  to  kill 
him.  Zinzendorf  had  kindled  a fire  in  his  tent,  and  was  deeply 
engaged  in  writing  and  meditation  when  the  Indians  stole  upon 
him,  to  execute  their  bloody  commission.  Warmed  by  the  fire, 
a large  rattle  snake  crept  forth,  and  glided  harmlessly  over  the  legs 
of  the  holy  man  unperceived  by  him.  The  Indians,  however, 
were  at  this  very  moment  looking  stealthily  into  the  tent  and  saw 
the  movement  of  the  serpent.  Awed  by  this  scene,  they  desisted 
from  their  bloody  purpose  ; they  soon  retired,  and  informed  their 
countrymen  that  the  Great  Spirit  protected  this  white  man,  and 
they  dared  not  raise  their  hands  against  him. 

Alone  ! and  far  from  childhood’s  home. 

He  crossed  the  stormy  sea  to  roam. 

An  exile,  in  the  forest  wild. 

To  seek  and  save  frail  nature’s  child  ; 

The  dusky  Indian  who  hath  made. 

His  home  within  the  green  wood  shade. 


43 


Sweet  love  T O Charity  divine  ! 

What  wondrous  mighty  power  is  thine  ! 
Which  thus  the  ties  of  nature  rends. 

And  severs  country,  kindred,  friends. 

And  ills  to  share,  all  perils  brave, 

A fallen  sinful  race  to  save. 

Count  Zinzendorf,  of  noble  race. 

Like  him  of  Patmos  finds  a place. 

To  hold  communion  sweet,  on  high. 

Where  heavenly  visions  meet  the  eye  ; 

To  write  : and  to  the  churches  tell. 
Though  dark  around,  yet  all  is  well. 

Upward  he  looks ! his  spirit  flies, 

To  far  off  bowers  of  Paradise, 

To  meet  with  spirits  of  the  just. 

Made  perfect  in  their  love  and  trust ; 
Unmoved  he  sits,  serene  his  brow. 

What  angel  guards  his  musings  now  1 

For  see  ! what  danger  now  betides  ! 

A horrid  serpent  o’er  him  glides  : 

Calmly  he  sits,  unconscious  still 
Of  aught  that  now  may  threaten  ill : 

The  poisonous  reptile  all  disarmed. 

Creeps  on,  and  leaves  him  quite  unharmed. 

He  rests  ! while  savage  foes  draw  near. 
Amazed  they  stand  in  wondrous  fear : 
What  potent  spell,  what  magic  charm 
Can  shield  the  pale  faced  man  from  harm  1 
Some  mighty  power  to  them  unknown. 
Must  guard  this  stranger  when  alone. 

He  sleeps  ! but  sleep  like  his,  may  speak 
A lesson  words  are  all  too  weak 
To  tell ; the  white  man’s  God  hath  power 
To  shield  his  servant  at  this  hour ; 

That  he  whom  Israel’s  Watchman  keeps. 
Through  threatened  ills,  untroubled  sleeps. 


44 


MORAVIANS. 

The  United  Brethren,  or  Moravians,  of  whom  Connt 
Zinzendorf  was  a distinguished  member,  derive  their  or- 
igin from  the  Greek  Church,  in  the  9th  century.  The 
society,  as  at  present,  was  placed  on  a permanent  foun- 
dation in  1722,  by  the  Count,  who  gave  the  persecuted 
brethren  in  Moravia,  a place  of  refuge  on  his  estafes  in 
Saxony.  Zinzendorf,  having  adopted  the  sentiments  of 
the  Brethren,  was  consecrated  one  of  their  Bishops  and' 
from  thenceforward  devoted  his  life  to  the  cause. 

Under  the  guidance  of  the  Count,  certain  article  ? of 
union  were  agreed  to,  which  embraced  only  the  great 
truths  of  Scripture.  Individuals  of  all  Protestant  denom- 
inations, consequently  have  always  been  freely  admitted 
into  their  communities  without  renouncing  their  peculiar 
creeds.  Discussions  respecting  controverted  points  are 
avoided,  but  they  make  the  merits  of  Christ  their  princi- 
pal theme,  and  hope  of  salvation. 

The  Brethren  early  turned  their  attention  to  this  coun- 
try, in  order  to  introduce  Christianity  among  the  Indians. 
In  1741,  they  settled  near  the  forks  of  the  Delaware,  in 
Pennsylvania.  Count  Zinzendorf,  then  on  his  mission- 
ary tour  in  America,  visited  this  place  on  Christmas  in 
that  year,  and  lodged  in  a log-house,  attached  to  which 
was  a stable.  From  this  circumstance  the  name  of 
Bethlehem  was  given  to  the  settlement. 

No  people  have  probably  done  so  much  in  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions, in  proportion  to  their  means,  as  the  Moravians.  The  suf- 
ferings and  devotedness  of  their  missionaries  have  been  great. 
They  have  oftentimes  gone  forth,  single-handed  and  unknown, 
among  the  slave  population  in  the  West  Indies,  the  degraded  and 
filthy  Greenlanders,  and  the  savages  of  our  own  country.  In  some 
instances  ten,  in  others  near  ffty  years  have  elapsed,  ere  they  saw 
any  fruit ; yet  they  continued  to  labor,  full  of  faith,  and  struggling 
against  misrepresentation,  suffering,  and  loss  of  life.** 


Bethlehem,  the  largest  town  of  Moravians  in  this 
country,  is  about  48  miles  north  of  Philadelphia,  and 
contains  about  1600  inhabitants,  mostly  of  German  de- 
scent.  The  town  is  beautifully  situated,  and  is  celebra- 
ted for  its  neat  and  orderly  appearance.  The  following, 
respecting  their  religious  customs,  &c.,  is  from  a recent 
publication. 

As  usual  amon^the  Germans,  great  attention  is  paid  to  music  ; 
almost  every  dwelling  has  its  piano,  and  it  forms  one  of  the  most 
interesting  features  of  their  public  worship.  Before  the  Lord’s 
supper,  they  have  a love  feast,  when  all  assemble  expressly  to  listen 
to  vocal  and  instrumental  music,  interspersed  with  hymns,  in  which 
the  congregation  join,  while  they  partake  of  a cup  of  coffee,  tea,  or 
chocolate,  and  light  cakes,  in  token  of  fellowship  and  brotherly 
union.  Easter  morning  is  devoted  to  a solemnity  of  a peculiar 
kind.  At  sunrise  the  congregation  assemble  in  the  graveyard  ; a 
service,  accompanied  by  music,  is  celebrated,  expressive  of  the  joy- 
ful hopes  of  immortality  and  resurrection,  and  a solemn  commem- 
moration  of  those  who,  in  the  course  of  the  last  year,  have  gone  to 
heaven. 

Soon  as  a person  dies,  the  event  is  announced  by  solemn  instru- 
mental music,  from  a band  stationed  in  the  church  tower.  Differ- 
ent tunes  are  played,  signifying  the  age,  sex,  and  condition  of  the 
deceased  ; so  it  is  then  usually  known  who  is  dead.  These  death 
hymns,  sounding,  as  they  often  do,  upon  the  still  morning  or  eve- 
ning air,  must  have  a singularly  melancholy  effect  upon  the  hearer, 
reminding  him  that  he  too  is  mortal.  Their  funeral  services  are 
usually  performed  in  church  ; from  thence  the  congregation  march 
to  the  grave,  preceded  by  a band  of  music.  If  the  deceased  is  a 
female,  the  ladies  follow  first  after  the  coffin  ; if  a male,  the  re- 
verse. They  consider  death  as  no  evil,  but  the  entrance  to  eternal 
bliss,  and  therefore  do  not  mourn  for  friends,  nor  wear  insignia  of 
grief.  In  alluding  to  the  departed,  they  use  the  expression,  helm 
gehen,”  signifying  that  they  have  gone  home.  The  graveyard, 
like  most  of  this  denomination,  is  laid  out  as  a garden,  and  planted 
with  trees,  under  which  are  seats  for  visitors.  The  graves  are  de- 
void of  the  disagreeable  coffin-like  shape  of  our  own  ; but  resemble 
flower  beds,  and  in  many  cases  are  covered  with  myrtle  and  other 
ornamental  plants.  The  monuments  are  small  slabs  laid  horizon- 
tally upon  the  graves,  the  inscriptions  uppermost,  and  bearing  sim- 
ply the  name,  age,  and  place  of  decease. 


46 


RESCUE  OF  MAJOR  PUTNAM. 


In  1758,  Major  Putnam,  when  near  Fort  Edward,  during  the 
war  with  the  French  and  Indians,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the 
latter.  They  determined  to  roast  him  alive.  Accordingly  they 
stripped  him,  bound  him  to  a tree,  and  piled  up  dry  brush  and 
other  fuel  in  a circle  around  him,  which  they  set  on  fire.  A sud- 
den shower  damped  the  rising  flame.  Still  they  strove  to  kindle 
it,  until  at  last  the  blaze  ran  fiercely  round  the  circle.  The  sava- 
ges yelled  in  triumph,  and  Putnam  fully  believed  that  his  final  hour 
had  now  come.  He  summoned  all  his  resolution,  and  composed 
his  mind  as  far  as  he  could,  to  bid  farewell  to  all  he  held  most 
dear.  The  bitterness  of  an  agonizing  death  was  in  a manner  past, 
and  nature  was  quitting  her  last  hold  on  life,  when  a French  offi- 
cer rushed  through  the  crowd,  opened  a way  by  scattering  the 
burning  brands,  and  severely  reprimanded  the  savages.  This 
was  Molang,  the  commanding  officer,  who,  having  received  in- 
formation of  what  was  going  on,  rushed  to  the  relief  of  Putnam, 
and  at  the  last  moment  saved  his  life. 

A FEARFUL  sight  now  rises  to  the  view, 

In  the  dark  northern  forests  wild  ; 

Putnam  the  brave  is  seized,  condemned  to  death. 

Fast  bound  amid  the  blazing  pile. 


47 


The  scorching  fire  begins  to  rise  ; 

Loud  sounds  the  savage  demon  yell : 

The  suffering  victim  looks  for  help  above. 

From  foes  the  children  dire  of  hell ! 

Oh  Father  help  him  in  this  trying  hour ; 

Help  him  ! he  calls  on  thy  great  name  : 

The  prayer  is  kindly  heard,  a sudden  shower 
Puts  out  the  kindling,  rising  flame. 

With  fell  revenge  and  hate,  the  savage  crew 
Kindle  again  the  raging  fire  ; 

Prepare  a feast  of  death,  and  see  once  more, 

A victim  brave,  in  flames  expire. 

The  savage  yells  in  horrid  triumph  rise. 

Like  demons  mad,  they  dance  around  ; 

The  crackling,  roaring  flames  now  mount  on  high. 
The  death-song  swells  with  fearful  sound. 

My  hour  is  come  ! I shall  behold  no  more 
My  loved  ones,  and  my  partner  dear  ! 

Perish  I must ! within  this  scorching  flame  : 

No  human  help  doth  now  appear. 

Yet  Father  thou  canst  save  ! when  all  below 
Is  darkness  to  the  human  eye  ; 

Yet  Father  to  thy  stern  decree  I bow, 

Submissive  at  thy  feet  I lie. 

That  man  is  blessed,  who  puts  his  trust  in  thee. 
Who  lives,  or  dies  at  home,  abroad  : 

Strong  is  the  power  that  kindly  guards  him  round. 
Strong  is  his  helper.  Father,  God  ! 

A voice  is  heard  ! a noble  form  appears, 

Molang,  the  generous  Frenchman,  braves. 

Drives  back  the  wretches  with  indignant  frown, 
Scatters  the  fire,  the  victim  saves. 

Oh  noble  thus  ! our  enemies  to  love. 

Kindly  assist  them  in  distress  ; 

And  him  who  reigns  above,  the  Lord  of  all. 

The  merciful  will  surely  bless. 


48 


THE  TRUE  WIFE  AND  MOTHER. 

1764,  Col.  Boquet,  having  conquered  the  Indians  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Carlisle,  Pennsylvania,  compelled  them  to  sue  for  peace. 
One  of  the  conditions  of  peace  was,  that  the  Indians  should  de- 
liver up  all  the  women  and  children  whom  they  had  taken  into 
captivity.  Many  of  these  had  learned  the  language  of  their  cap- 
tors,  adopted  their  habits,  and  were  bound  to  them  by  ties  of  affec- 
tion. The  separation  between  the  Indians  and  their  prisoners 
was  heart-rending.  Some  afterwards  made  their  escape,  and  re- 
turned to  the  Indians.  One  female,  who  had  been  captured  at 
the  age  of  fourteen,  had  become  the  wife  of  an  Indian  Chief,  and 
mother  of  several  children.  When  informed  that  she  was  to  be 
delivered  to  her  parents,  her  grief  could  not  be  alleviated.  ‘‘  Can 
I,”  said  she,  “enter  into  my  parents  dwelling?  Will  they  be 
kind  to  my  children  ? Will  my  old  companions  associate  with 
the  wife  of  an  Indian  ? And  my  husband,  who  has  been  so  kind 
— [ will  not  desert  him  !’*  That  night  she  fled  to  the  camp  of 
her  husband  and  children. 

Strange  is  the  forest  scene, 

\ sorrowing  group  is  there  ; 


49 


The  Indian  with  his  dusky  brow, 

And  woman  pale  and  fair. 

The  parting  hour  has  come, 

And  tearfully  they  stand ; 

While  friends  their  long  lost  kindred  claim^ 
Amid  that  forest  band. 

‘‘Back  to  the  white  man’s  care. 

The  captives  we  restore  ; 

But  to  the  Indian’s  homes  and  hearts, 

They  will  return  no  more. 


Mother,  and  wife,  and  maid, 

From  hill,  and  stream,  and  dell ; 

And  from  your  homes  beneath  the  shade. 
Ye  go  : farewell ! farewell !” 

These  mournful  words  are  heard. 

Sad  as  a funeral  knell ; 

And  the  proud  Indian’s  bitter  tears. 

Fall  with  the  word,  farewell ! 

Hark!  for ’tis  woman  speaks. 

The  Mother  and  the  wife  : 

Hear  ! for  her  kindred  bid  her  rend 
The  ties  more  dear  than  life. 

“ They  bid  me  seek  again. 

The  home  of  childhood’s  years ; 

But  oh  ! its  far  off  beauty  shines,. 

But  dimly  through  my  tears. 

A dearer  home  is  mine. 

Within  the  green  wood  glade  ; 

5 


50 


There  dwells  my  love,  my  children  play, 
Beneath  its  leafy  shade. 

My  children ! bom  and  reared 
Amid  the  forest  wild  ; 

Will  not  the  white  man  proudly  spurn, 
The  Indian’s  dusky  child  1 

And  those  I loved  of  old, 

My  friends  in  years  gone  by. 

Will  they  not  mark  the  Indian’s  wife 
With  cold  averted  eye  ? 

And  he  I loved  so  well. 

That  heart  so  kind  and  true  ; 

Can  ye  give  back  such  love  as  his. 
Which  I resign  for  you  ? 

And  shall  I leave  him  ? No  ! 

I leave  the  white  man’s  care ; 

Back  to  the  forest’s  depths  I go. 

My  home  and  heart  are  there. 

Yes  ! for  a mother’s  love. 

No  laws  of  caste  can  bind  ; 

And  only  in  one  faithful  heart. 

The  wife  her  home  may  find. 

So  woman’s  love  will  shine. 

Alike  through  good  or  ill. 

In  palace  hall,  or  forest  shade. 

Pure  and  unchanging  still. 


E.  G.  B. 


51 


THE  MOTHER’S  VOICE. 


In  1764,  Col.  Boquet  of  Pennsylvania,  having  defeated  the  In- 
dians, compellea  them  to  sue  fqg^peace.  One  of  the  conditions 
upon  which  peace  was  granted,  was  that  the  Indians  should  re- 
store all  the  women  and  children  they  had  taken  captive  from 
the  white  settlements.  Many  had  been  seized  when  very  young, 
forgot  their  own  language,  and  grew  up  to  maturity,  in  the  wig- 
wams of  the  savages,  adopting  their  manners  and  customs.  A 
great  number  of  the. restored  prisoners  were  brought  to  Carlisle, 
— many  a mother  found  a lost  child,  but  others  could  not  desig- 
nate their  children.  Among  these,  was  an  aged  woman,  whose 
child,  little  girl,  had  been  taken  from  her  several  years  before  ; 
but  was  unable  to  recognize  her  daughter,  or  converse  with  the 
released  captives.  With  a breaking  heart,  she  lamented  to  Col. 
Boquet  her  hapless  lot.  The  Colonel  requested  her  to  sing  a 
hymn  which  she  used  to  sing  to  her  daughter  when  a little  child. 
This  was  no  sooner  complied  with,  than  tho  long-lost  daughter 
rushed  into  the  arms  of  her  mother. 

In  strange  fantastic  dress  arrayed, 

The  rescued  captives  stand, 


52 


With  warriors  of  the  forest  shade 
Amid  the  little  band, 

Of  friends  that  here  their  kindred  claim, 
Repeating  each  familiar  name. 


And  here  the  mother  seeks  with  tears, 
Her  loved,  her  long  lost  child. 

So  changed  by  lapse  of  weary  years. 
From  the  young  face  that  smiled. 
Upon  her  in  her  childish  glee. 

In  days  of  helpless  infancy. 


Dark  was  the  storm  of  war  that  swept 
The  peaceful  country  o’er  ; 

When  friends  and  kindred  sadly  wept. 
For  those  they  saw  no  more  : 

And  many  a mother  mourned  her  child 
Borne  captive  to  some  forest  wild. 


What  tone,  that  long  lost  child  shall  reach. 
What  voice  her  tale  impart  ? 

She  knoweth  not  her  loved  one’s  speech  ; 

And  with  a heavy  heart. 

She  looks  from  face  to  face  with  tears, 

To  seek  the  one,  long  lost  for  years. 


Is  there  no  dear  familiar  word. 
Which  on  her  ear  should  break  ? 
Is  there  no  lay  in  childhood  heard 
Sweet  memory’s  chords  to  wake. 
To  free  that  spirit  from  its  spell  ? 
The  soldier  bade  the  mother  tell. 


53 


She  sings  the  song  of  other  days, 

The  hymn  so  sweet  and  mild , 

One  of  the  simple  cradle  lays, 

She  sang  her  infant  child. 

And  learned  that  loved  one’s  childish  tone, 

To  mingle  sweetly  with  her  own. 

A mother’s  voice  !•  what  magic  art 
It  hath  to  touch  the  soul ; 

It  enters  in  the  inmost  heart. 

Its  passions  to  control : 

That  voice  that  lulled  the  babe  to  rest, 

In  slumber  on  a mother’s  breast. 

A mother’s  voice,  it  tells  of  love, 

Such  as  few  hearts  may  know, 

Such  as  the  angels  feel  above,  ^ 

For  those  they  guard  below ; 

A love  the  world  can  never  chill. 

Pure,  undefiled,  and  changeless  still. 

Oh  blessed  voice  * oh  long  lost  strain ! 

Thy  tone  has  pi  erced  one  ear  ! 

The  daughter  echoes  back  again. 

The  song  to  memory  dear  : 

She  rushes  to  her  mother’s  breast ! 

A mother’s  heart  n ust  think  the  rest ! 

5 ' E.  G.  B, 


54 


COL.  BOONE’S  FIRST  VIEW  OF  KENTUCKY. 


In  1769,  Col.  Daniel  Boone,  and  a few  others  from  Virginia, 
made  an  exploring  expedition  into  the  wilderness  westward. 
After  a long  fatiguing  march  over  a mountainous  region,  they 
came  to  the  top  of  an  eminence,  from  whence,  with  joy  and  won- 
der, they  discovered  the  level  and  beautiful  landscape  of  Ken- 
tucky. “ Here,”  says  Col.  Boone,  nature  was  a series  of  won- 
ders, and  a fund  of  delight.  Here  she  displayed  her  ingenuity 
and  industry,  in  a variety  of  flowers  and  fruits  beautifully  colored, 
elegantly  shaped,  and  charmingly  flavored : and  we  were  diverted 
with  numberless  animals,  presenting  themselvee  perpetually  to 
our  view.  The  buffaloe^s  were  more  numerous  than  cattle  on 
other  settlements — their  numbers  were  amazing.” 

Fair  was  the  scene  that  lay, 

Before  the  little  band, 

Which  paused  upon  its  toilsome  way. 

To  view  this  newfound  land. 

Field,  stream,  and  valley  spread, 

Far  as  the  eye  could  gaze. 


55 


With  Summer’s  beauty  o’er  them  shed, 
And  sunlight’s  brightest  rays. 

Flowers  of  the  fairest  dyes, 

Trees  clothed  in  richest  green  ; 

And  brightly  smiled  the  deep  blue  skies, 
O’er  this  enchanting  scene. 

Such  was  Kentucky  then, 

With  wild  luxuriance  blest ; 

Where  no  invading  hand  had  been  : 

The  garden  of  the  West. 

Such  must  have  seemed  the  land, 
Columbus  found  of  old ; 

Whose  beauties  lay  on  every  hand, 
Whose  charms  were  never  told. 

So  to  the  Christian’s  eyes. 

The  land  of  promise  seems  : 

So  many  a fairy  vision  lies. 

Before  our  gaze  in  dreams. 

Kentucky  ! years  have  passed 
Since  first  they  pressed  the  sod  ; 

Another  race  its  lot  has  cast, 

Where  once  the  Indian  trod. 

Fair  as  thou  wert  of  old. 

The  patriot’s  cause  be  thine. 

Thy  sons  for  Liberty  be  bold. 

For  Freedom’s  rights  divine. 


E.  G.  B 


50 


Benezet  instructing  colored  children* 

ANTHONY  BENEZET. 


This  celebrated  philanthropist  was  a native  of  France.  On 
account  of  religions  persecution  in  that  country,  his  parents,  in 
1731,  removed  to  London.  While  here,  the  family  adopted  the 
religious  opinions  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  in  1731,  emigra- 
ted to  Philadelphia.  In  his  zeal  to  do  good,  he  left  a profitable 
mercantile  business,  and  devoted  himself  to  the  instruction  of 
youth.  He  was  a friend  to  the  poor  and  distressed  of  every  de- 
scription, and  labored  most  earnestly  for  their  relief  and  welfare. 
He  made  great  exertions  to  have  the  slave  trade  suppressed.  The 
unfortunate  and  degraded  situation  of  the  African  race  in  this 
country,  deeply  moved  his  sympathy,  and  he  made  strong  efforts 
for  their  elevation  and  improvement.  The  loss  of  this  benevolent 
man  was  deeply  felt,  and  his  funeral  was  attended  by  all  religious 
denominations.  Many  hundred  colored  persons,  with  tears,  fol- 
lowed his  remains  to  the  grave.  An  American  officer  of  the 
Revolutionary  army,  in  returning  from  the  funeral,  pronounced  a 
striking  eulogium  upon  him.  “ I would  rather,”  said  he,  “ be 
Anthony  Benezet,  in  that  coffin,  than  the  great  Washington  with 
all  his  honors.” 


57 


Servant  of  God  ! thy  work  is  done. 

No  more  thy  thoughts  employ 
On  earth  below  : the  victory’s  won  ! 

Enter  thy  master’s  joy.” 

Like  him  thy  suffering  bosom  heaved. 

Thy  tears  like  rain -drops  flowed, 
for  suffering,  fallen,  wretched  man, 

Thy  soul  with  mercy  glowed. 

Long  didst  thou  meekly  strive  and  toil. 

To  raise  an  injured  race. 

And  give  them  hope  ’mid  keen  despair, 
Andifeeings  lost  embrace. 

The  widow  and  the  fatherless. 

With  sighs  and  tears  deplore. 

This  benefactor  of  our  race 
On  earth,  they  see  no  more. 

Oh,  sainted  one  ! in  this  dark  world 
Too  few  like  thee  are  seen ; 

“ Like  angel  heavenly  visitants. 

Too  few  and  far  between.” . 

No  hollow,  false,  deceitful  tears. 

O’er  Benezet  are  shed, 

Thy  memory  will  live  above. 

When  earth  gives  up  its  dead. 

No  rattling  drum,  no  volley  loud. 

Speaking  of  war’s  dread  trade  ; 

No  gaudy  banners  proudly  wave. 

Where  thy  remains  are  laid : 

Oh  no  ! angelic  hosts  attend. 

Thy  spirit  to  convey. 

From  these  dark  bewildering  scenes. 

To  endless,  perfect  day. 

Kind  heaven  doth  guard  thy  sleeping  dust, 
Though  scattered  round,  abroad  : 

Thy  spirit  sweetly  rests  within 
The  bosom  of  thy  God ! 


j.  w.  B. 


58 


FOUNDING  OF  DARTMOUTH  COLLEGE. 

In  1770,  Dr.  Wheelock  removed  from  Connecticut,  his  family 
and  school  to  Hanover,  New  Hampshire,  and  laid  the  foundation 
of  Dartmouth  College  at  that  place.  The  roads  at  that  period, 
being  rough  and  unfinished,  the  pupils  performed  the  journey  on 
foot.  The  site  selected  for  the  college  and  other  buildings,  was 
an  extensive  plain,  shaded  with  lofty  pines,  with  no  accommoda- 
tions except  two  or  three  log  huts.  A college  and  other  buildings 
were  erected  and  partially  finished  before  the  autumnal  snows 
set  in.  In  the  ensuing  winter,  the  snow  lay  four  feet  in  depth, 
between  four  and  five  months.  “ Sometimes  standing  in  the 
open  air,  at  the  head  of  his  numerous  family.  Dr.  Wheelock  pre- 
serited  to  God  their  morning  and  evening  prayers : the  surround- 
ing forests,  for  the  first  time  reverberated  the  solemn  sounds  of 
supplication  and  praise.” 

In  the  deep  shadow  of  the  solemn  wood. 

With  rustling  pines,  and  woodland  songsters  nigh. 

The  man  of  God  amid  his  scholars  stood. 

And  raised  the  tuneful  song  of  praise  on  high. 

Dartmouth,  endeared  to  science  is  thy  name. 

Thy  bounteous  gift  yet  still  shall  long  endure. 


59 


These  dauntless  hearts,  these  weary  travelers  came. 

Thy  gift  for  unborn  thousands  to  secure. 

No  pompous  rites  the  pleasing  service  crowned. 

No  organs  swell,  no  costly  robes  wore  there. 

But  murmurs  of  the  forest  reigned  around. 

Unbroken  save  by  sounds  of  praise  and  prayer. 

It  was  a simple  structure  which  they  reared. 

Deep  in  the  heart  of  that  secluded  grove. 

But  by  the  labor  of  their  hands  endeared. 

And  hallowed  by  a blessing  from  above. 

Far  different  this  from  proud  ancestral  piles. 

Beyond  the  sea,  'mid  England’s  stately  homes. 

Where  shadowy  stillness  reigned  in  cloistered  aisles. 

The  dust  of  centuries,  on  ponderous  tomes. 

Where  pale  monastic  men  still  pondered  o'er. 

Old  volumes  saved  from  all  destroying  time. 

Not  such  famed  Dartmouth,  was  thy  treasured  store, 

Nor  dim  religious  splendor  such  as  theirs,  was  thine. 

But  through  the  winter's  storm,  and  summer's  heat. 

Fair  Science,  did  thy  children  gather  there. 

The  Indian  youth  sat  at  Instruction's  feet. 

With  his  white  brother,  void  of  slavish  fear. 

Deep  lay  the  snow  its  humble  walls  around. 

When  winter’s  wind  came  howling  fiercely  by ; 

Their  couch  oft-times  in  summer's  heat  the  ground. 

And  the  blue  vault  above,  their  canopy. 

Such  Dartmouth,  were  thy  “ founding  times  " of  old. 
Clouds  of  the  morn  that  ushered  in  thy  days. 

Of  calm  prosperity  when  we  behold 

Thy  numerous  sons,  rehearse  old  Dartmouth's  praise. 

E.  G.  B. 


60 


Washington  asking  ‘pardon  of  Mr.  Pa'yne. 

WASHINGTON’S  ACKNOWLEDGEMENT. 


In  1754,  Washington,  then  a young  man  of  22  years  of  age, 
was  stationed  with  his  regiment  at  Alexandria.  At  this  time,  an 
election  for  public  officers  took  place,  and  the  contest  between 
the  candidates  became  exciting  and  severe.  A dispute  took  place 
between  Mr.  Payne  and  Washington,  in  which  the  latter,  (an 
occurrence  very  uncommon  with  him,)  became  warm,  and  said 
something  which  gave  Mr.  Payne  so  much  offense,  that  he 
knocked  Washington  down.  Instead  of  flying  into  a passion, 
and  sending  him  a challenge  to  fight  a duel,  as  was  expected, 
Washington,  upon  mature  reflection,  finding  that  he  had  been 
the  aggressor,  he  resolved  to  ask  pardon  of  Mr.  Payne  on  the 
morrow.  Accordingly  he  met  Mr.  Payne  the  next  day,  and  ex- 
tended his  hand  in  a friendly  manner : Mr.  Payne,”  said  he, 
to  err  is  nature : to  rectify  error  is  glory.  I find  I was  wrong 
yesterday  : but  I wish  to  be  right  to  day.  You  have  had  some 
satisfaction  : and  if  you  think  that  was  sufficient,  here’s  my  hand  : 
let  us  be  friends.”  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  state,  that  ever  after- 
wards they  were  so. 


61 


Great  Washington  ! more  noble  far  thou  wert, 
When  like  a suppliant  thou  didst  meekly  yield, 

Than  when  thy  banners  waved  in  victory  high, 

O’er  foemen  prostrate  on  the  battle  field. 

Thou  canst  forgive  ! oh  heavenly  blessed  power ! 

Our  brother  frail,  his  insults  to  forgive, 

To  rise  above  revenge,  that  passion  strong, 

And  good  for  evil,  kindly,  nobly  give  ! 

True  courage  this  ! that  nobly  dares  do  right. 

Nor  heeds  the  proud,  the  puny  worldling’s  scorn  ^ 

Fears  not  the  slanderous  tongue,  or  hellish  spite, 

But  bravely,  boldly,  meets  the  thick’ning  storm. 

He  soars  above  the  fogs  that  close  him  round. 

The  dark  sulphureous  clouds  that  frown  below. 

To  realms  above,  where  seraph  voices  sound. 

Where  Love  and  Friendship  pure,  forever  glow^ 

So  like  Monadnock’s  lofty  towering  height. 

When  all  below  the  murky  clouds  deform  ; 

Though  lightning’s  flash,  though  loud  the  thunder  rolls. 
In  sunshine  peers  above  the  raging  storm. 

Oh  little  souls,  that  have  no  strength  to  rise 
Above  an  insult : choose  the  better  part. 

Cherish  the  noble  feeling  of  the  soul. 

That  crushes  hate  when  rising  in  the  heart. 

Be  like  the  Father  of  your  country  bold, 

’Tis  Godlike  thus,  for  evil  good  inspire 

It  calms  the  stubborn  spirit  sweetly  down, 

Melting  the  soul  with  coals  of  heavenly  fire  f 

6 j.  w.  B. 


62 


GEN.  REED  REFUSING  THE  BRIBE. 


In  May,  1778,  when  Gen.  Joseph  Reed,  of  Pennsylvania,  was 
a member  of  the  American  Congress,  three  Commissioners  from 
Great  Britain,  Governor  Johnstone  one  of  them,  addressed  pri- 
vate letters  to  Francis  Dana,  Robert  Morris,  and  Gen.  Reed,  to 
secure  their  influence  towards  restoring  harmony  with  the  mother 
country,  by  giving  up  their  independence.  But  the  attempt  was 
in  vain  with  these  patriots.  Gen.  Reed,  who  was  somewhat  des- 
ponding of  the  American  cause,  had  a direct  proposition  made  to 
him,  by  a lady  employed  by  Gov.  Johnstone,  that  if  he  would 
effect  a re-union  between  the  two  countries,  that  ten  thousand 
pounds,  and  the  best  office  in  the  gift  of  the  crown  in  America, 
should  be  at  his  disposal.  He  replied,  “ that  he  was  not  worth 
purchasing,  but  such  as  he  was,  the  king  of  Great  Britain  was 
not  rich  enough  to  do  it.” 


No  honors  high,  bestowed  by  kingly  hands  ; 

No  glory  bright,  to  gain  the  mob’s  applause ; 
Nor  titles  proud  to  cluster  round  his  name. 

Can  move  the  hero  from  his  country’s  cause. 


63 


No  mines  of  gold  can  draw  the  patriot’s  soul, 

Who  to  his  country  stands  : no  golden  shower 

Can  blind  his  vision  to  his  country’s  good ; 

In  virtue  strong,  he  scorns  the  tempter’s  power. 

When  titled  men  clothed  with  official  power. 

To  tempt  his  soul  with  wealth  and  honor  high, 

He  spurns  the  bribe  ! and  nobly,  boldly  tells, 
Though  poor,  no  king  is  rich  enough  to  buy. 

No  threats  of  dangers,  chains  or  banishment, 

Or  gifts  of  wealth,  or  power,  or  titled  name, 

Can  daunt,  or  lure  the  noble  lofty  soul, 

That  feels,  oh  Liberty  I thy  sacred  flame. 

My  country  ! sacred  home  ! I feel  the  power 
These  magic  watch  words  give  the  inmost  soul ; 

More  potent  far  than  kingly  mandates  are. 

The  patriot’s  noble  spirit  to  contix)!. 


Though  tyrant’s  stalk  around  with  pomp  and  power, 
Boasting  with  pride  that  God  hath  made  them  so, 
Freedom  “ though  crushed  to  earth  shall  rise  again,” 
And  men  its  lasting  triumphs  yet  shall  know. 

What  hosts  are  crushed  by  dire  oppression’s  chain. 
Throughout  the  wide-spread  earth  around,  abroad ; 
And  creep  and  cringe  before  their  fellow-worms, 

Who  claim  the  high  prerogative  of  God. 


Go  make  those  little  craven  servile  souls, 

Their  birth-right  for  a mess  of  pottage  give  ; 
The  high  bom  soul  disdains  the  proffered  bribe. 
And  nobly  scorns  in  slavery’s  garb  to  live  ! 

J.  W.  B. 


64 


PASSING  THE  DELAWARE. 


The  Bummcr  and  fall  of  the  year  1776,  was  the  most  gloomy 
period  of  the  American  Revolution.  After  a series  of  disasters, 
Gen.  Washington  was  obliged  to  retreat  from  New  York  towards 
Pennsylvania.  The  army,  which  had  consisted  of  30,000  men, 
was  reduced  to  about  3000.  Many  of  these  were  ragged,  without 
shoes,  and  pinched  with  hunger.  Their  footsteps  through  the 
ice  and  snow,  were  marked  with  blood  as  they  fled  before  the 
enemy.  The  American  cause  seemed  desperate,  and  Congress 
recommended  to  each  of  the  States,  to  observe  ‘‘  a day  of  solemn 
fasting  and  humiliation  before  God.”  Washington  saw  the  ne- 
cessity of  striking  a successful  blow  for  the  salvation  of  his  coun- 
try. On  the  night  of  Dec.  25th,  1776,  the  army  re-crossed  the 
Delaware,  and  advanced  to  attack  a division  of  Hessians,  who 
lay  at  Trenton  in  fancied  security.  They  were  taken  by  surprise. 
A few  with  their  commander.  Col.  Rahl,  were  killed,  and  1000 
were  made  prisoners. 

The  oppressor’s  marshalled  hosts  mighty  in  arms 
advance.  The  sons  of  Freedom  flee  before  their 
haughty  foes.  The  foil  fed  tyrants  stalk  around. 


65 


The  men  of  servile  souls  creep  forth  and  do  them 
homage.  The  lonely  star  of  Freedom  bright  shi- 
ning on  these  western  shores,  grows  dim,  and  dark 
sulphureous  storms  now  brood  around. 

In  war’s  dread  strife,  our  father’s  ranks  grew  thin 
and  scattered.  They  bent  before  the  raging  storm. 
Through  ice  and  snow,  their  footsteps  marked  their 
path  with  blood.  With  fleets  and  armies  strong, 
the  foe  pursued,  resolved  to  crush  the  feeble  few, 
who  nobly  stood  in  arms  for  freedom’s  holy  cause. 

The  heavens  grew  dark  with  clouds ; the  tem- 
pest thickened  round  their  path,  their  friends  grew 
sad  and  silent.  Crushed  down,  but  not  destroyed, 
our  fathers  hearts  grew  firm  and  strong.  Like 
the  firm  oak  that  shoots  its  roots  into  the  earth, 
more  deep  and  strong,  when  rudely  shaken  by  the 
whirlwind  blast ! 

One  band  remained.  Firm  in  their  country’s 
bleeding  cause,  they  scorn  to  yield.  One  mighty 
effort  more  to  make  for  freedom,  sinking  beneath 
the  tyrant’s  power,  they  forwaixi  move.  With  lion 
hearts,  and  arms  of  steel,  resolved  on  victory  high, 
or  nobly  fall  as  martyrs  for  the  rights  of  men. 

They  cross  the  raging  flood,  ’mid  wintry  blasts 
and  crackling  ice.  Safely  they  reach  the  other  shore . 
Their  ranks  in  stern  array  are  formed.  Onward 
they  press  on  icy  pavement  strong.  The  mortal 
conflict  hastens  on.  An  Empire’s  fate  hangs  trem- 
bling in  the  breeze.  Freedom  is  lost,  or  victory 
won. 

The  thoughts  of  home  steal  o’er  and  fill  their 
souls.  Perhaps  the  coming  storm  will  lay  them  low 
in  blood,  and  those  they  love  will  see  their  forms  no 

6* 


66 


more.  Their  souls  are  moved  within.  They  curse 
that  lust  of  power  and  pride  that  swims  in  tears 
an^  blood.  To  crush  this  power,  they  boldly  breast 
the  leaden,  deadly,  thundering  storm  ! 

The  sun  had  tipped  the  distant  hills  with  silvery 
light,  when  roused  from  sleep,  the  foe  appeared  in 
sight.  Columbia’s  chieftain  rises  in  his  might,  and 
waves  aloft  his  flashing  steel.  Once  more  ! my 
fellow  soldiers  brave  ! once  more  ! he  cried.  For 
Freedom  high  now  boldly  strike  ! 

As  when  some  mighty  storm,  with  whirlwind 
power,  sweeps  o’er  the  plain,  so  rushed  our  fathers 
on  the  haughty  foe.  Dismayed,  o’er-powered  and 
crushed,  they  fell  before  the  fiery  tempest.  They 
lay  their  weapon  in  the  dust  and  ask  for  life.  Fair 
Freedom  smiled  in  tears  of  joy,  that  now  this  west- 
ern world  was  free  ! 

Though  stoims  may  rage,  and  blacker  grow  the 
skies,  desert  not  Truth,  or  Freedom’s  holy  cause. 
With  heart  sincere,  oh  firmly  breast  the  howling 
storm,  and  quail  not  before  the  lightning’s  flash. 
The  right  shall  yet  prevail,  the  foe  shall  fall,  and 
final  victory  yet  shall  come  ! 


67 


WASHINGTON  AT  MORRISTOWN,  N.  J. 


In  1777,  the  American  army  were  obliged  to  retire  before  the 
superior  force  of  the  enemy,  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia,  and 
encamped  at  Valley  Forge,  about  22  miles  distant.  The  army 
arrived  at  this  place,  about  the  18th  of  December,  and  it  is  said 
that  they  might  have  been  tracked,  by  the  blood  of  the  soldiers 
feet,  in  marching  bare-footed  over  the  hard,  frozen  ground.  The 
army  built  themselves  log-huts,  or  cabins,  for  a shelter ; but  they 
endured  extreme  suffering,  from  the  want  of  provisions,  blankets 
and  clothing,  and  many  perished  from  privations  and  disease. 
The  American  army  had  also  suffered  much  the  previous  winter, 
when  they  lay  at  Morristown,  N.  J.  It  is  related,  that  on  one 
occasion,  Washington  told  one  of  his  hungry  men,  to  go  to  his 
table  and  refresh  himself,  while  he  would  take  his  gun  and  per- 
form the  duty  of  a common  soldier,  as  a sentinel  in  his  place. 
The  commander-in-chief,  by.  many  similar  acts  of  condescension, 
greatly  endeared  himself  to  the  American  soldiers. 

’Mid  winter’s  howling  storms  of  snow  and  ice, 

The  soldiers  still  with  hope  inspired. 

Reared  their  rude  cabins  ’mid  the  chilling  blast. 

With  love  of  home  and  freedom  fired. 


68 


HI  clad  they  shivered  in  the  wintry  wind. 

No  blasts  could  cool  their  hearts  desire  ; 

By  hunger  sore,  and  fell  disease  they  fell. 

And  in  their  country’s  cause  expire. 

True  heroes  these ! that  stand  like  valiant  men. 
Though  sufferings  many,  keen  and  long ; 

No  bribes  can  move  them  from  their  country’s  cause, 
For  freedom  firm  ! in  virtue  strong ! 

Great  Washington  their  life  of  hardships  shares. 
With  courage  bold  and  martial  grace 

His  presence  cheers  the  faint  desponding  heart, 

He  takes  the  humblest  soldiers  place. 

Greatness  of  mind  is  this,  that  soars  above 
The  petty  place  of  rank  and  birth. 

That  feels  for  every  man  a brother’s  love ; 

Such  are  the  noblest  minds  on  earth. 

The  noble  chieftain  scorns,  disdains  to  leave 
His  soldiers  in  their  sore  distress ; 

He  shares  the  sufferings,  dangers,  toils. 

Which  round  his  soldiers  hourly  press. 

Thy  spirit  Liberty ! our  Fathers  felt. 

With  lion  hearts,  and  upward  eye  ; 

Firmly  they  stood  in  Freedom’s  holy  cause. 

Nor  cowered  beneath  the  angry  sky. 


69 


FUNERAL  OF  GEN.  FRAZER. 


In  October,  1777,  Gen.  Burgoyne,  when  advancing  upon  the 
Northern  States  from  Canada,  was  effectually  checked  in  his 
progress  at  Saratoga.  Near  this  place,  a bloody  battle  was 
fought,  in  which  Gen.  Frazer,  one  of  the  principal  officers  of  the 
enemy,  fell,  mortally  wounded,  by  a shot  from  one  of  Morgan’s 
rifle  men.  As  he  lay  dying  he  was  heard  to  exclaim,  oh  fatal 
ambition !”  oh  my  poor  wife  !”  He  was  buried  according  to 
his  request,  on  an  elevation  near  Hudson  river,  on  which  was  a 
battery.  His  remains  were  attended  to  the  grave,  at  6 o’clock 
in  the  evening,  by  the  general  officers  ; and  the  funeral  scene  is 
described  as  unusually  solemn,  impressive  and  awful,  by  the  voice 
of  the  chaplain,  being  accompanied  by  constant  peals  from  the 
American  artillery,  and  the  cannon  shot  which  flew  thick  around 
and  near  the  procession. 

The  warrior  sleeps,  he  wakes  no  more, 

At  glory’s  voice  of  chivalry  ; 


70 


His  part  amid  the  strife  is  o’er ; 

He  starts  not  at  the  cannon’s  roar, 
Nor  rolling  drum,  nor  musketry. 


No  more  the  soldier  leads  the  band, 

Of  Britain’s  warlike  infantry, 

They  hear  no  more  his  stern  command, 

Nor  gleams  his  sword,  nor  waves  his  hand. 
Urging  to  death  or  victory. 


The  rifle  lays  the  chieftain  low. 

By  Morgan,  aimed  so  fatally. 

He  falls  where  streams  of  life  blood  flow, 
Where  comrades  ’neath  the  deadly  blow, 
Have  fallen,  wounded  mortally. 


So  “ glory  leads,  but  to  the  grave,” 

Such  was  the  soldier’s  destiny, 

To  meet  his  doom  he  crossed  the  wave, 
His  life  blood  flowed,  his  deeds  so  brave. 
Were  given  for  chains  and  slavery. 


In  evening  shadows  sinks  the  sun, 
And  life  departs  thus  mournfully, 
Its  brightness  fades  in  shadows  dun. 
And  so  the  hero’s  course  was  run, 
And  ended  thus  in  tragedy. 


His  lifeless  form  is  borne  on  high, 

In  solemn  martial  pageantry 
While  threat’ning  clouds  obscure  the  sky, 
And  fires  of  death  are  flashing  nigh, 

And  roar  of  dread  artillery. 


71 


They  grant  the  soldier’s  last  request, 
Though  death  flies  round  so  fearfully, 
They  lay  the  warrior  down  to  rest, 

The  turf  upon  his  lifeless  breast. 

His  grave  is  in  the  battery. 


Ashes  to  ashes  ! dust  to  dust ! 

The  chaplain’s  voice  thus  steadily. 
Gives  back  to  earth  its  mournful  tiust. 
Slowly  and  sadly  as  he  must. 

Amid  war’s  dread  artillery. 


And  in  the  soldier’s  native  land. 

The  tidings  fall  most  heavily  ; 

The  wailings  of  his  household  band, 
O’er  him,  laid  low  by  war’s  dread  hand, 
The  spirit  move  to  sympathy. 


Oh  when  shall  war’s  dread  tumult  cease, 
And  brothers  dwell  in  unity. 

The  captive  from  his  chains  release  ; 
Father  of  all  I oh  give  us  peace. 

And  heaven  born  love  and  harmony. 


72 


Count  Donop  mortally  wounded  at  Red  Bank. 


COUNT  DONOP. 

In  1777,  Col.  Donop,  a brave  Hessian  officer,  made  an  attack 
on  the  Red  Bank,  an  American  fortification,  on  the  New  Jersey 
side  of  the  Delaware.  Col.  Greene,  the  commander,  having 
retired  to  an  inner  fort  before  the  attack,  the  Hessians  entered 
the  out- works  with  shouts,  supposing  they  had  gained  the  victory. 
But  as  they  advanced  a short  distance,  a most  terrible  and  over- 
whelming fire,  strewed  the  ground  with  the  dead  and  dying. 
Count  Donop,  mortally  wounded,  was  conveyed  to  the  house  of 
a Friend  near  by,  where  he  expired.  “ See  in  me,”  said  the  dy- 
ing Count,  the  vanity  of  human  pride  ! I have  shone  in  the 
courts  of  Europe  ; and  am  now  dying  in  the  house  of  an  obscure 
Quaker !” 

Dark  lowering  clouds  float  o’er  the  sky  afar, 

Fit  emblem  of  the  dark’ning  shade  of  war  : 

Above  the  smiling  land  of  peace  outspread, 

Where  bannered  armies  of  invaders  tread. 


73 


The  Hessian  warrior  onward  leads  the  way 
To  scenes  of  blood,  in  battles  proud  array  ; 

Bright  visions  dazzling  float  before  his  gaze, 

When  sovereign  tongues  shall  speak  the  soldier’s  praise  : 


When  laurel  wreaths  shall  crown  his  brow  with  fame  ; 
When  beauty’s  lips  shall  proudly  speak  his  name  ; 
When  minstrel  harps  amid  his  native  land, 

Shall  sound  the  victories  of  his  conquering  hand. 


With  pride  he  bids  the  band  of  freemen  brave, 
Who  nobly  sought  their  native  land  to  save. 
Lay  down  their  hostile  arms,  or  else  prepare. 
The  traitors  ignominious  doom  to  share. 


His  soldiers  mount  the  walls,  and  victory  cry. 

Their  shouts  exulting,  and  their  banners  high. 

When  see ! they  downward  sink  ! in  groans  they  fall ! 
A storm  of  deadly  fire  sweeps  o’er  them  all ! 


Alas,  poor  Donop  ! whither  now  have  fled 

The  dreams  which  their  enchantment  round  thee  shed  ; 

Thy  noble  form  all  crushed  and  mangled  lies. 

In  blood,  in  groans,  in  mortal  agonies. 

“ Oh  cursed  ambition  ! false  deceitful  spell. 

Hath  lured  me  on  to  learn  the  trade  of  hell ; 

Hath  led  me  far  across  the  rolling  sea. 

To  crush  a nation  stiniggling  to  be  free. 


Sinking  in  death,  uncared  for,  and  unknown, 

I lie,  who  ’mid  the  pomp  of  courts  have  shone : 
No  gentle  voice  shall  whisper  words  of  peace. 
Or  bid  the  parting  spirit  sweet  release  !” 


74 


Not  so  the  Christian  Soldier ! though  he  dies, 
He  wins  a crown  beyond  the  starry  skies  : 
With  peaceful  hope  he  yields  his  latest  breath, 
And  gains  the  victory  in  the  hour  of  death. 


No  mad  ambition  goads  him  to  the  field, 

Against  the  widow,  and  the  orphan  steeled ; 

To  gain  on  History’s  brilliant  page  a name. 
Though  men  may  bleed,  may  die  to  give  him  fame. 


But  Love,  sweet  Love  ! impelled  alone  by  thee. 

The  Christian  Soldier,  fetterless  and  free. 

The  wretched  cheers  f the  drooping  heart  shall  raise, 
Though  none  on  earth  may  ever  speak  his  praise. 


But  when  the  dread  and  final  hour  shall  rise. 
And  rolling  thunders  cleave  the  parted  skies  ; 
W^hen  dire  convulsions  rend  the  stormy  spheres ; 
And  o’er  the  wreck  of  time  the  Judge  appears  : 


The  Christian  Hero,  in  that  hour  shall  stand, 
Arrayed  in  shining  robes  at  his  right  hand  ; 

On  Life’s  fair  book  shall  there  be  traced  his  name, 
In  lines  of  living  Light ! to  deathless  fame  ! 


75 


DEATH  OF  BARON  DE  KALB. 


The  Baron  de  Kalb,  a General  in  the  American  Revolutionary 
army,  was  a native  of  Germany,  born  about  the  year  1717.  He 
fell  mortally  wounded  in  a battle  near  Camden,  S.  C.,  while 
vainly  attempting  to  prevent  the  defeat  of  the  Americans  under 
Gen.  Gates,  August,  1780.  He  appears  to  have  had  a kind  of 
presentiment,  that  he  would  fall  in  the  approaching  contest,  which 
he  expressed  to  several  of  the  American  officers,  wffio  were  deeply 
affected  by  this  circumstance.  Said  this  brave  foreigner,  ‘‘To 
die,  is  the  irreversible  decree  of  Him  who  made  us.  Then  what 
joy  to  be  able  to  meet  death  without  dismay.  This,  thank  God, 
is  my  case.  The  happiness  of  man  is  my  wish  : that  happiness 
I deem  inconsistent  with  slavery.  And  to  avert  so  great  an  evil 
from  an  innocent  people,  I will  gladly  meet  the  British  to-mor- 
row, at  any  odds  whatever.” 

An  aged  hero  from  a distant  land, 

For  freedom’s  cause  hath  crossed  the  sea  , 

The  brave  de  Kalb,  a name  to  freemen  dear, 
Periled  his  all  for  Liberty. 


76 


Tyrants  and  despots  with  their  iron  power, 

Have  cursed  the  earth,  both  far  and  wide  , 

Millions  condemned  to  suffering,  toil  and  death. 

To  bloat  their  fellow-worms  with  pride. 

The  warlike  Britons  marshalled  hosts  draw  near ; 
Aloud  they  raise  the  battle  cry : 

“ The  foe  Fll  meet ; on  to  the  conflict  go, 

Though  in  the  bloody  storm  I die.” 

“ To  die,  is  the  irreversible  decree 
Of  Him  who  governs  all  below : 

I feel  within  the  solemn  time  draws  nigh. 

When  from  these  mortal  scenes  I go.” 

De  Kalb  thus  spoke  : he  leaves  his  fidends  in  tears, 
With  high  resolve,  come  death  or  life  ; 

He  meets  the  foe,  he  braves  the  fearful  storm, 

For  others  good  he  joins  the  strife. 

With  thundering  cannon,  and  with  rolling  drum, 
The  storm  of  death  sweeps  wildly  by ; 

With  overpowering  numbers  rush  the  foe. 

With  deafening  shouts  the  fearful  fly. 

The  stranger  hero  quails  not ! still  he  stands. 
Nerved  to  the  conflict,  scorns  to  flee  : 

Wounded  he  falls,  his  life-blood  freely  flows. 
Sacred  to  Freedom  ! Liberty  ! 


77 


THE  MORAVIAN  INDIAN  MARTYRS. 


Several  depredations  having  been  committed  by  hostile  Indi- 
ans, on  the  frontier  inhabitants  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  a 
company  of  upwards  of  100  men,  under  the  command  of  Col. 
Williamson,  crossed  the  Ohio,  determined  on  vengeance.  On  the 
8th  of  March,  1782,  they  came  upon  the  Moravian  settlements  at 
Salem  and  Gnadenhutten,  and  by  false  pretences,  caused  the 
Christian  Indians  to  assemble  at  the  latter  place.  Here  they 
were  treacherously  imprisoned  and  barbarously-murdered.  These 
Indians,  ninety  in  number,  consisting  of  men,  women  and  children, 
when  their  immediate  death  was  determined  on,  kneeled  down 
and  prayed  to  God  their  Savior,  took  affectionate  leave  of  each 
other,  and  then  sang  a hymn  of  praise  to  Him  who  would  soon 
relieve  them  from  all  pain  and  sorrow.  Impatient  of  delay,  the 
blood-thirsty  wretches  interrupted  the  last  hymn  they  could  sing 
on  earth,  and  demanded  if  they  were  not  ready  for  death.  They 
answered  yes,  and  added,  they  had  commended  their  souls  to  God, 
with  the  assurance  that  he  would  receive  them.  They  were  then 

put  to  death. Those  of  the  soldiers,  eighteen  in  number,  who 

opposed  these  murders,  stood  at  a distance,  wringing  their  hands, 
and  calling  God  to  witness,  **  that  they  were  innocent  of  the  lives 


78 


of  these  harmless  Christian  Indians.**  The  unchristian  savages 
were  themselves  amazed  at  this  bloody  deed.  They  said  that 
they  had  endeavored  to  draw  their  brethren  back  to  heathenism, 
but  that  the  Great  Spirit,  in  order  to  prevent  it,  had  taken  them 
to  himself. 


Our  time  is  come  ! when  we  must  go 
Into  the  “ Spirit  Land  ’’  on  high ; 
The  cruel  white  man  false  has  proved, 
And  basely  led  us  here  to  die. 


Great  God  of  all ! on  thee  we  call ; 

Our  murderous  foes  around  us  press ; 

Our  souls  receive  : be  with  us  now, 

Nor  leave  us  in  oui*  sore  distress. 

’Mid  pale  faced  savage,  cruel  men, 

These  Christian  Martyrs  meekly  stood, 

‘Like  harmless  lambs,  ’mid  cruel  wolves. 
Like  those  of  old,  they  call  on  God. 

He  gives  his  servants  mighty  power. 
Courage  to  meet  their  threatened  doom, 

And  with  his  smile  to  cheer  the  hour. 

Of  danger’s  deepest,  darkest  gloom. 

These  servants  of  the  living  God, 

Unite  in  hymns  of  joyful  praise. 

Meet  the  last  earthly  summons  dread. 

And  loud  their  songs  of  triumph  raise. 


“ Make  haste  ! no  longer  sing  and  pray  ; 

Make  haste,  your  blood  we  wait  to  shed 
So  spake  the  fell,  infernal  crew. 

Like  wolves  impatient  to  be  fed. 


79 


One  loved,  and  long,  and  last  embrace ; 

They  pardon  all,  and  are  forgiven  : 
Meekly  they  die,  calling  on  God, 

Like  Stephen,  look,  and  rise  to  heaven. 


Oh  sacred  power  ! that  nerves  the  soul. 
To  suffer  death  ’mid  scenes  like  this  : 
Above  the  world  the  spirit  soars. 
Resting  in  lasting  heavenly  bliss. 


Silent  in  death  these  martyrs  lay ; 

They  triumphed  in  the  darkest  hour  : 
Like  saints  of  old,  they  nobly  fell 

’Mid  hellish  spite,  and  demon  power. 


The  savage  pagan  hears  the  tale. 

How  white  men  kill  the  men  that  pray  ; • 
Amazed  he  stands  at  deeds  like  this. 

Murder  most  foul  in  open  day. 


“ Oft  have  we  tried  to  draw  them  back. 
No  more  the  Christian’s  God  to  love,” 
This  to  prevent,  the  red  men  said, 

“ Their  God  has  taken  them  above.” 


80 


Prince  Gallitzin,  at  Loretto,  Penn. 

PRINCE  GALLITZIN. 


Demetrius  Augustus  Gallitzin,  a Catholic  clergyman  of 
Cambria  Co.,  Penn.,  was  born  at  Munster,  in  Germany.  His 
father.  Prince  de  Gallitzin,  ranked  among  the  highest  nobility  of 
Russia  ; his  mother  was  the  daughter  of  a celebrated  Field  Mar- 
shal, under  Frederick  the  Great.  The  young  Prince  held  a high 
commission  in  the  Russian  army  from  his  infancy.  While  quite 
a youth,  he  came  to  America,  and  landed  at  Baltimore  in  1782. 
He  soon  turned  his  attention  to  the  Christian  ministry,  and  for  42 
years  exercised  the  pastoral  office  in  Cambria  County.  When  he 
first  came  to  this  place,  situated  among  the  Alleghany  mountains, 
he  found  it  a wilderness,  but  by  great  labor  and  privations,  and 
after  expending  a princely  fortune,  he  succeeded  in  making  ‘‘  the 
wilderness  to  blossom  as  the  rose.**  He  who  might  have  reveled 
in  princely  halls,  spent  thirty  years  in  a log  cabin,  denying  him- 
self, that  he  might  raise  the  fallen,  clothe  the  naked,  and  feed  the 
hungry.  He  died  in  May,  1840,  at  Loretto,  near  Ebensburg, 
aged  70  years. 

Servant  of  God  ! thy  heavenly  mission’s  o’er. 

Thy  work  in  this  dark  world  is  done ; 


81 


Thy  Master  calls  thee  to  a throne  above  ; 

Thy  conflict’s  past ! thy  victory’s  won  i 

Though  born  in  princely  halls  and  nursed  with  pride, 
Though  wealth  was  thine,  and  honor,  fame  ; 

Too  poor  it  proved,  to  fill  a soul  like  thine, 

That  sought  a new  and  holier  name. 

Then  ask  not  with  a bigot’s  purblind  zeal, 

Which  1 Paul  or  Cephas  he  preferred : 

But  did  he  strive  to  do  his  master’s  will, 

And  did  he  humbly  walk  with  God  1 

Oh  for  that  love  of  Truth  I that  looks  above, 

The  feeling  of  a bigot’s  heart ; 

That  tramples  down  the  walls  that  men  would  raise. 
To  keep  God’s  servants  wide  apart. 

Gallitzin ! born  a nobleman  of  God, 

Thyself  thou  didst  not  seek  to  please. 

By  shrinking  far  away  to  cloistered  walls. 

To  doze  out  life  in  listless  ease. 

Oh  no  ! but  Hke  thy  master,  thou  didst  toil. 

Among  a fallen  race,  around,  abroad. 

And  preach  his  gospel  to  the  humble  poor. 

And  call  the  wandering  back  to  God. 

The  splendors  of  a royal  Court  were  left. 

To  hush  the  cries  of  sore  distress ; 

To  clothe  the  naked,  feed  the  hungry  poor, 

The  widow  and  the  orphan  bless. 

Did  glory  bring  thee  to  the  tented  field. 

And  warlike  hosts  await  thy  nod  1 

Oh  no ! thou  liv’st  to  save  the  lives  of  men, 

Yes ! like  thy  Savior,  Jesus,  God. 

Oh  for  that  time  ! when  men  like  Christ  shall  live ! 
Too  few  like  thee,  oh  sainted  one, 

Thy  heavenly  Master’s  footsteps  here  have  trod : 
Servant  of  God,  well  done ! well  done  ! 


J.  W.  B. 


82 


COUNCIL  OF  THE  MOHAWK  WOMEN. 


Justice  has  hardly  been  done  to  the  virtues  of  the  Indian  wo- 
men of  our  country.  Instances  have  been  known,  when  by  their 
influence  as  peace-makers,  they  have  prevented  many  bloody 
wars.  Alive  to  the  interests  of  those  dear  to  them,  they  have 
implored  those  who  had  the  power  to  stop  the  traffic  of  spirituous 
liquors,  the  use  of  which  has  ruined  so  many  tribes.  In  May, 
1802,  the  Mohawk  women  assembled  in  council,  to  which  they 
called  the  celebrated  Capt.  Brant,  and  other  chieftains  of  the  tribe. 
Addressing  them  as  Uncles ^ in  the  Indian  manner,  they  lamented 
the  many  misfortunes  among  them  caused  by  drinking  the  **  fire 
watersy*  and  implored  them  to  stop  the  trade.  There  being  con- 
tentions among  the  Mohawk  w^arriors  and  chieftains,  they  en- 
treated them  to  bury  all  disputes,  and  added,  that  as  they  had  in 
a great  measure  been  the  cause  of  stirring  up  their  male  relations, 
they  would  do  it  no  more.  Capt.  Brant  replied,  addressing  them 
as  “ nieces^*  that  they  would  do  their  best  to  have  these  evils  don 
away. 

Blest  are  the  messengers  of  peace, 

Who  come  with  soothing  power, 


83 


To  bid  the  storms  of  passion  cease, 
In  hatred’s  darkest  hour. 


In  every  clime,  fair  woman  mild, 

Her  gentle  sceptre  wields. 

And  man’s  proud  spirit,  stern  and  wild, 
Beneath  its  influence  yields. 


When  the  accursed  “ fire  waters  ” came, 
Among  the  Indian  race, 

To  kindle  hatred  to  a flame. 

With  misery  and  disgrace. 


Then  gentle  woman’s  voice  was  heard, 
The  Mohawk  matron’s  prayed. 

The  honored  chieftains  of  their  race, 
For  Right  to  lend  their  aid. 


The  white  man  comes  with  draughts  of  fire, 
To  barter  here  for  gain  ; 

Sons,  brothers,  sires,  the  poison  drink. 

With  misery  on  its  train. 


The  mother’s  prayers,  the  wife’s  deep  sighs, 
The  sister’s  hapless  lot ; 

The  tears  that  fall  from  orphan’s  eyes, 

Alike  are  heeded  not. 


Brother  with  brother  madly  strives. 
Ruled  by  a demon  sway. 

And  fiercely  shed  each  others  blood. 
Like  ravenous  beasts  of  prey. 


84 


‘‘  Oh  bid  the  murderous  traffic  cease, 
Ye  chieftains  of  our  race  ; 

And  to  the  reign  of  peace  and  love, 
These  fiendish  deeds  give  place. 


Oh  drive  the  poison  far  away. 

And  bid  the  white  man  bring 
The  maddening  liquor  here  no  more. 
Nor  touch  the  accursed  thing. 


So  let  our  simple  prayer  be  heard. 
Our  by-gone  joys  restore  ; 

Bury  the  hatchet  in  the  earth. 

And  live  in  peace  once  more.” 


The  chieftains  listened  to  their  prayer. 
And  pledged  their  vow  that  day. 

To  touch  no  more  the  poisonous  draught. 
But  drive  it  far  away. 


So  woman  should  thy  voice  be  heard. 
And  so  thine  influence  given ; ^ 
Quelling  the  stormy  passions  power. 
Leading  the  soul  to  Heaven. 


85 


CAMPBELL’S  GRAVE. 


On  the  5th  of  July,  1779,  a body  of  3000  men,  under  the  com  - 
mand of  Gen.  Try  on,  landed  near  New  Haven,  Conn.,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  the  invasion  of  that  place.  About  1500  of  the. enemy, 
under  Gen.  Garth,  landed  at  West  Haven  Point,  and  took  up 
their  march  for  New  Haven.  Their  march  along  the  summit  of 
Milford  Hill,  with  their  scarlet  uniform,  and  well  burnished  arms 
flashing  in  the  sun  beams,  is  described  as  a most  imposing  scene. 
Adjutant  Campbell,  tall  and  elegant  in  person,  of  splendid  mili- 
tary appearance,  and  the  idol  of  the  soldiers,  commanded  one  of 
the  advance  guards  of  the  enemy.  He  was  shot  down  by  some 
of  the  militia,  who  had  hastily  assembled  to  oppose  their  progress. 
He  was  carried  into  a humble  dwelling  near  by,  where  he  ex- 
pired. His  body  was  found  on  a bed  unattended,  and  was  car- 
ried on  a sheep-rack  to  his  grave.  The  spot  is  still  to  be  seen, 
designated  by  a small  rough  stone,  on  which  is  inscribed,  Camp- 
bell, 1779,”  erected,  by  the  Author  of  this  work,  in  Sept.  1844. 

No  marble  monument  is  thine  ; 

No  stately  pile,  no  massive  tomb,  ^ 

8 


86 


Where  waving  banners  proudly  shine, 
Amid  the  Abbey’s  gloom ; 

No  pompous  strains  to  tell  thy  praise ; 
No  child  of  song  awakes  his  lays ; 

No  organ’s  peal  through  arches  high, 
A requiem  to  thy  memory. 


No,  thine  is  but  a lowly  grave, 

Beneath  New  England’s  deep  blue  sky ; 
Its  summer  flowerets  o’er  thee  wave. 

Its  winds  thy  requiem  sigh  : 

A lowly  grave,  one  simple  stone, 

Tells  of  thy  song  linked  name  alone  ; 
Alone,  afar  ! above  the  plain, 

Thy  sleeping  dust  doth  still  remain. 


Sleep  on,  oh  gallant  soldier  thou ! 

Sleep  on  and  take  thy  dreamless  rest ; 
Death’s  seal  upon  thy  noble  brow, 

The  turf  upon  thy  breast : 

But  calm  beneath  these  smiling  skies. 
The  forest  city  near  thee  lies, 

The  murmuring  river  rolls  between. 

Her  stern  old  rocks,  her  bowers  of  green. 


Perhaps  amid  thy  native  land. 

Thine  own  fair  isle  beyond  the  sea, 

The  loved  ones  of  thy  household  band. 

Looked  long  in  vain  for  thee  : 

For  thee  they  watched  through  long  bright  hours 
For  thee  they  decked  their  green  wood  bowers  ; 
And  listened  at  the  homestead  door. 

For  footsteps  they  should  hear  no  more. 


87 


Oh  bright  thy  country’s  banners  danced, 
And  fluttered  in  the  morning  light ; 
And  flashing  steel  and  scarlet  glanced, 
All  bathed  in  radiance  bright : 

At  night  their  path  was  lone  once  more. 
The  drum  was  still,  the  strife  was  o’er : 
And  thou  the  noblest  of  them  all, 
Doomed  in  the  foremost  ranks  to  fall. 


Full  many  a year  since  then  has  passed, 
Of  toil  for  blood  bought  liberty : 

Right  manfully  the  die  was  cast. 

For  death  or  victory. 

And  now  our  flag  floats  far  and  wide, 

Its  stars  and  stripes,  our  country’s  pride, 
And  we  a people  brave  and  free. 

To  God  alone  bow  heart  and  knee. 


But  when  the  last  dread  trump  shall  sound. 
And  like  a scroll  roll  back  these  skies. 
From  every  bloody  battle  ground. 

Earth’s  myriad  hosts  shall  rise  ; 

And  marshaled  rank  on  rank  shall  stand, 

The  warrior  hosts  of  every  land  ; 

Then  forests  wild,  and  ocean’s  bed, 

Alike  that  day  give  up  their  dead. 

E.  G.  B. 


88 


THE  WESTERN  MISSIONARY. 


About  the  year  1800,  at  the  period  of  the  first  settlement  of 
our  western  states,  itinerant  missionaries  were  sent  from  the  east 
to  labor  in  the  new  settlements  scattered  here  and  there  in  the 
wilderness.  In  order  to  extend  the  light  of  religion,  and  lay  the 
foundation  of  happiness  and  intelligence  to  a great  people  yet  to 
come,  these  devoted  men  endured  much  toil,  danger  and  suffering 
in  the  tedious  forests,  unknown  deserts,  and  trackless  uninhabited 
regions.  One  of  these  missionaries,  while  travelling  in  the  north- 
ern section,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  became  bewildered  and  be- 
numbed by  the  chilling  frost.  He  was  found  sometime  after- 
wards, having  been  frozen  to  death  while  on  his  knees,  in  the 
attitude  of  prayer. 

True  Patriot  of  the  human  race  is  he, 

A soul  of  noble,  yea  of  heavenly  birth  ; 

Who  lives  to  scatter  light  and  love  abroad. 

The  faithful  servant  of  his  God  on  earth. 

No  golden  region  far  doth  lure  him  on. 

Nor  hope  of  honor  bright,  nor  selfish  love 


89 


Inspires  his  breast : his  soul,  with  eagle  eye, 

Looks  upwards  to  the  realms  above. 

What  though  thy  lowly  name  will  not  appear 
Upon  the  musty  rolls  of  human  fame. 

In  God's  own  book  of  everlasting  life  || 

Is  found  inscribed  thy  new  and  holier  name. 

The  proud  of  earth  may  scorn  thy  humble  mien. 

Despise  thy  work,  disdain  thy  feeble  voice  ; 

Angels  attend  thee  in  thy  mission  round. 

And  ever  in  thy  labors  kind  rejoice. 

Through  forests  dark  and  wild,  o’er  mountains  high. 

In  wilds  wherever  human  foot  has  trod. 

To  dark  benighted,  fallen,  wretched  men. 

Thou  art  the  high  Ambassador  of  God. 

No  ravening  beasts,  nor  savage  cruel  men. 

Thy  firm  and  dauntless  heart  can  ever  move. 

Nor  summer’s  burning  heat,  nor  winter’s  cold. 

Can  stay  thy  noble  embassy  of  love. 

Thou  laborest  still ; waiting  thy  masters  will. 

To  be  discharged,  and  calmly  then  obey. 

The  summons  to  thine  everlasting  rest. 

In  realms  of  endless  light ! eternal  day  ! 

The  time  is  come  ! fierce  howls  the  wintry  blast ; 

No  farther  onward  can  the  wanderer  go  ; 

Kneeling,  on  God  he  calls  ; calmly  he  dies. 

Amid  a lonely  wilderness  of  snow. 

Oh  thus  to  die ! and  nobly  thus  to  fall ! 

When  on  a mission,  holy,  high  like  this  ; 

Immortal  honor  bright,  it  gives  the  soul, 

" Sacred,  substantial,  never  fading  bliss.” 

Angelic  hosts  now  hail  thee  welcome  home  ; 

Thy  godlike  spirit  dwells  among  the  just ; 

Though  ravening  wolves  may  howl,  and  roam  aroimd,, 
Thy  God  will  guard  his  servant’s  sleeping  dust. 

8*  /.  w.  , 


90 


PERILOUS  PASSAGE  ON  THE  LAKES. 


The  North  Amencan  Indians  appeared  to  have  far  more  cor- 
rect  views  of  the  Deity  than  most  heathen  nations.  Though  gen- 
erally Polytheists,  or  believers  in  many  gods,  yet  they  belifved 
there  was  one  Supreme  God  or  Great  Spirit  who  ruled  over  all 
A person  long  resident  among  the  Indians,  states  that  he  has  of- 
ten seen  them  pray  to  the  Great  Spirit  when  about  to  engage  in 
any  enterprise  of  moment,  or  hazard.  An  Indian  woman  of  his 
acquaintance,  wishing  to  visit  an  island  in  one  of  our  great  North 
ern  Lakes,  was  in  trouble  on  account  of  the  great  hazard  of  the 
undertaking  Placing  herself  in  the  attitude  of  prayer,1he  fer! 
vently  prayed  to  die  Great  Spirit  to  give  her  a safe  passage 
I hen  addressing  herself  with  energy  to  paddling  her  frail  canoe 
hrough  the  foaming  waters,  she  was  landed  on  The  desired  shore 


The  thickening  foam  is  on  the  deep, 
The  tall  grass  waves  around, 

And  through  the  pines,  the  storm  winds 
With  wild  and  mournful  sound. 


sweep, 


91 


Afar  the  sullen  waters  roar. 

And  low  the  wild  bird  flies ; 

While  threatening  clouds  portentous  soar, 
And  darker  frown  the  skies. 

The  Indian  matron  views  the  scene ; 

Far  off  yon  island  lies  ; 

Loud  roars  the  pathless  gulf  between, 

The  lake’s  broad  billows  rise. 

Undaunted  stands  the  fearless  form, 

Of  one  who  dares  to  brave, 

The  fury  of  the  coming  storm. 

The  madness  of  the  wave. 

“ Great  Spirit,  thou  dost  rule  the  sea, 

By  thine  Almighty  power ; 

Thy  feeble  creature  calls  on  thee. 

Oh  save  me  in  this  hour ! 

When  as  the  wreaths  of  smoke  rolled  by, 
The  fiery  deluge  came, 

Wrapping  the  prairie,  and  the  sky, 

In  one  broad  sheet  of  flame. 

And  when  the  deer  flew  quickly  past, 

Urged  on  by  terror  wild, 

And  perished  in  the  fiery  blast, 

Then  thou  didst  save  thy  child. 

When  the  fierce  wolf,  and  panther  howled. 
Around  their  forest  den, 

And  round  my  pathway  wildly  howled, 

Still  thou  wert  with  me  then. 


92 


When  cruel  foemen  like  a flood, 

O’erwhelmed  our  smiling  land, 

Nor  spared  the  tender  infants  blood. 

Thou  savest  me  from  their  hand. 

Great  Spirit ! creature  of  thy  care, 

To  thee  alone  I bow ; 

Thou  didst  of  old  in  danger  spare. 

Oh  save  thy  servant  now 

The  frail  canoe  has  left  the  shore ; 

Far,  far  behind  it  lies  ; 

The  lightnings  flash,  the  thunders  roar. 

And  darker  grow  the  skies. 

But  still  she  calls  on  God  to  save ; 

She  plies  the  nimble  oar ; 

The  bark  flies  on,  she  skims  the  wave  ; 

She  nears,  she  gains  the  shore ! 

E.  6.  B. 


93 


SKENANDOA,  THE  ONEIDA  CHIEF. 

Skenandoa,  the  celebrated  Oneida  chief,  was  the  firm  and  effi- 
cient friend  of  the  United  States  during  the  Revolutio-nary  war. 
He  was  very  savage,  and  addicted  to  drunkenness  during  his  youth, 
but  by  the  effort  of  Rev.  Mr.  Kirtland  the  missionary,  and  his 
own  reflections,  he  lived  a reformed  man  more  than  sixty  years, 
and  died  in  Christian  hope.  He  died  in  1816,  at  Oneida  Castle, 
near  Utica,  N.  Y.,  at  the  advanced  age,  it  is  said,  of  one  hundred 
and  ten  years.  He  desired  to  be  buried  near  Mr.  Kirtland,  his 
beloved  minister  and  father,  that  he  might,  (to  use  his  own  ex- 
pression,) **  Go  up  with  him  at  the  great  resurrection**  To  a 
friend  who  called  on  him  a short  time  before  his  death,  he  thus 
expressed  himself  through  an  interpreter : 

“ I am  an  aged  hemlock.  The  winds  of  an  hundred  winters  have 
whistled  through  my  branches ; I am  dead  at  the  top.  The  genera- 
tion to  which  I belonged  have  run  away  and  left  me ; why  I live, 
the  Great  Good  Spirit  only  knows.  Pray  to  my  Jesus  that  I may 
have  patience  to  wait  my  appointed  time  to  die !” 


Time  with  unsparing  hand, 

Sweeps  all  away,  the  dark  brown  years  have  sped ; 


94 


An  aged  hemlock,  grey  with  years  I stand, 

My  leaves  are  scattered,  and  my  top  is  dead. 

An  hundred  winter’s  winds  have  o’er  me  past, 

And  left  my  branches  bare  amid  the  chilling  blast. 

An  hundred  springs  have  brought 
The  swelling  buds,  the  flowers,  the  early  rain. 

The  sun’s  bright  rays,  the  forest  depths  have  sought 
And  freed  the  streamlets  from  their  icy  chain ; 

They  brought  the  songs  of  many  a woodland  bird, 

And  the  green  leaves  by  balmy  breezes  stirred. 

But  they  shall  bring  to  me 
The  tender  foliage  of  my  youth  no  more  ; 

My  Spring  is  past,  and  wasted  stands  the  tree 
Whose  beauty.  Summer’s  breath  can  ne’er  restore ; 
Spring,  Summer,  Autumn,  with  their  charms  have  flown, 
And  in  my  Winter  time  I stand  alone. 

And  all  I used  to  love 
In  by-gone  years,  amid  my  race  are  gone ; 

Still  smile  the  fields,  where  we  were  wont  to  rove ; 

My  comrades  heed  no  more  the  blushing  dawn. 

Or  the  wild  notes  that  called  them  to  the  chase. 

Like  morning  vapor,  gone  ! who,  who  shall  fill  their  place  ? 


The  streams  go  bubbling  by. 

Beside  whose  banks,  the  red  man  used  to  stray ; 
The  skies  as  warmly  smile  ; with  softest  sigh. 
Amid  the  moaning  grove  the  breezes  play : 

“ Will  ye  come  back,  oh  friends  I loved  of  yore  ?” 
The  winds  reply  “No  more ! they  come  no  more !” 

Like  them  I too  must  go,— 

The  good  Great  Spirit,  soon  for  me  will  call ; 


95 


W^hy  thus  so  long,  I linger  here  below, 

I know  not ; but  my  Savior  knoweth  all ; 

Oh  friends,  that  he  will  grant  me  patience,  pray. 

That  I may  calmly  wait,  through  long  delay. 

And  when  that  call,  I hear, 

And  longing,  weary,  T shall  go  to  rest. 

Lay  me  by  him,  who  taught  me  first  to  fear 
The  white  man’s  God,  the  Father  ever  blest ; 

Lay  me  by  him,  that  I with  him  may  wake. 

When  the  Great  Resurrection  morn  shall  break. 

Oh  brave  and  honored  chief! 

Death’s  summons  found  thee  waiting  for  the  day. 
Whose  peaceful  coming  brought  thee  sweet  relief, 
And  called  the  prilgrim  from  his  weary  way, 

To  join  the  blood- washed  throng  around  the  throne. 
Where  age  steals  on  no  more,  nor  grief  is  known. 

E.  6.  B. 


96 


Death  of  the  child  of  Judge  Kingsbury. 

FIRST  BORN  OF  THE  RESERVE. 


Among  the  first  families  that  wintered  on  the  Connecticut 
Western  Reserve,  (the  north-eastern  section  of  Ohio,)  was  that 
of  Judge  James  Kingsbury.  They  arrived  at  Conneaut,  (some- 
times termed  the  Plymouth  of  the  Reserve,)  during  the  summer  of 
1796,  soon  after  the  country  was  first  surveyed.  Being  compelled 
by  business  to  visit  the  State  of  New  York,  with  the  expectation 
of  a speedy  return  to  his  family.  Judge  Kingsbury  was  detained 
by  a severe  sickness  till  winter  set  in.  As  soon  as  he  was  able, 
he  proceeded  on  his  return,  with  an  Indian  to  guide  him  through 
the  wilderness.  His  horse  having*  been  disabled,  he  left  him  in 
the  snow,  and  mounting  a bag  of  flour  on  his  own  back,  he  urged 
his  way  onward  towards  his  family.  He  finally  arrived  in  safety, 
and  found  the  partner  of  his  cares,  reduced  by  famine  to  the  last 
stages  in  which  life  can  be  supported  ; and  near  her,  on  a little  pal- 
let, lay  the  remains  of  his  youngest  child,  born  in  his  absence,  who 
had  just  expired  for  the  want  of  that  nourishment  which  the  mo- 
ther was  unable  to  give. 

Child  of  Ohio’s  pioneers  ! 

First  in  its  northern  wilderness ! 


97 


’Mid  wintry  storms  and  forests  wild. 

Suffering  by  hunger,  sore  distressed ! 

The  Mother  helpless,  lonely,  sad. 

In  a rough  dwelling  famished  lies : 

Her  sufferings  keen  ; her  friends  away ; 

Her  little  one,  it  moans  and  dies ! 

Through  forest  branches  bare  and  high, 
Fierce  sweeps  the  wind  the  cottage  pass ; 

The  Wolf-howl  and  the  Panther’s  scream. 
Are  heard  above  the  wintry  blast. 

Where  is  the  husband  1 father,  where  ? 

When  will  he  come  ? O see  thy  child  ! 

Vain  is  the  call ! louder  the  wind 
Is  heard  along  the  forest  wild. 

A weary  wanderer,  lost,  forlorn. 

Perhaps  he  roams  the  forest  o’er  ; 

Perhaps  by  ravening  beasts  he’s  torn. 

Or  chilled,  he  sinks  to  rise  no  more. 

So  spake  in  tears  the  suffering  wife  ; 

Beside  her  lay  her  infant  dead. 

First  born  upon  the  wild  Reserve, 

By  hunger  sore  its  spirit  fled. 

Through  suffering  thus,  Ohio  rose 
Thy  fields,  from  out  the  wilderness ; 

Thy  brave  and  hardy  pioneers. 

Millions  of  freemen  yet  shall  bless. 

And  such  was  woman’s  love,  that  led 
Through  western  wilds,  her  fragile  form  ; 

Like  rainbow  beauty,  softly  shed. 

And  gleaming  brightest  through  the  storm. 

9 


98 


HAN  YERRY,  AND  JUDGE  WHITE’S  GRAND-CHILD. 

Judge  White,  the  first  settler  of  Whitetown,  N.  Y.,  removed 
to  that  place  in  1784.  Han  Yerry,  an  Oneida  Chief,  who  lived 
in  the  vicinity,  called  on  the  Judge  one  day,  and  asked  him  if  he 
was  his  friend  ? Y es,  he  replied . W ell  then , said  the  Indian,  do  you 
believe  that  I am  your  friend*?  The  Judge  again  replied,  yes. 
Then  said  Han  Yerry,  I will  tell  what  I want,  then  I shall  know 
whether  you  speak  true  words.  The  Indian  then  pointed  to  a 
little  child,  the  daughter  of  one  of  his  sons,  two  or  three  years  old, 
and  said : my  wife  wants  to  take  her  home  to  stay  one  night  with 
us,  and  we  will  bring  her  home  to-morrow.  The  feelings  of  the 
grand-father  and  the  mother  were  put  to  a severe  test.  They 
how’ever  concluded  it  would  be  best  to  put  confidence  in  the  word 
of  the  savage,  and  thus  appeal  to  his  sense  of  honor.  They  were 
told  to  take  the  child.  A long  night  and  day  succeeded,  with 
many  foreboding  fears  on  the  part  of  the  mother.  At  the  close  of 
the  day,  the  little  child  was  brought  back,  arrayed  in  all  the  finery 
of  Indian  attire.  This  adventure  was  the  cause  of  an  ardent  at- 
tachment between  the  whites  and  Indians. 

The  Indian  clasped  the  smiling  babe. 

And  bade  the  prattler  rest, 


99 


[fi  childhood’s  fearless  innocence, 

Upon  his  dusky  breast. 

A.nd  towards  his  forest  home  he  turned. 
While  yet  the  mother’s  eye 

Looked  on  her  child,  and  red-browed  guest. 
In  strange  anxiety. 

* Let  us  be  friends,”  the  Indian  said. 

This  prattling  child  shall  b^ 

Between  the  pale  faced  race,  and  mine, 

A pledge  of  amity. 

Back  to  the  Indian’s  forest  home, 

This  child  I bear  awhile  ; 

For  one  amid  the  woodland  wild 
Will  love  his  infant  smile.” 

He  turns  him  to  depart  once  more  ; 

Pale  grows  the  mother’s  cheek  ! 

The  conflict  ’twixt  her  love  and  fear, 

A mother’s  heart  may  speak. 

How  shall  she  let  the  dear  one  go, 

Far  from  its  mother’s  breast ; 

She  must,  or  make  a deadly  foe 
Of  her  dark  Indian  guest. 

Slow  through  the  forest  winding  path. 

She  sees  their  figures  fade  ; 

She  gazes  still,  till  they  are  lost 
Amid  the  deep’ning  shade. 

The  night  wears  on,  and  comes  the  day, 

But  come  no  chief  or  child  : 

Slow  pass  the  tedious  hours  away. 

The  mother’s  heart  is  wild. 

But  sudden  up  the  woodland  path, 

A stately  form  appears  ; 

They  come  ! the  Indian  and  the  child  ; 

Sad  mother,  dry  thy  tears. 

Then  anxious  mother  be  at  rest. 

Kind  hearts  thy  child  restore  ; 

Thy  confidence  hath  made  thy  guest 
A friend  for  evermore. 


100 


Arms  of  New  Jersey. 


THE  INDIAN  BLESSING,  ON  NEW  JERSEY. 

In  1832,  a petition  was  presented  by  Bartholomew  S.  Calvin, 
an  aged  Delaware  Indian,  for  some  compensation  for  relinquish- 
ing some  rights  his  tribe  had  in  hunting  and  fishing  in  New  Jersey. 
The  Legislature  received  the  petition,  and  granted  2,000  dollars, 
being  all  that  was  solicited.  Calvin  returned  a letter  of  thanks  to 
the  Legislature,  in  which  he  feelingly  bears  his  testimony  to  the 
high  sense  of  justice  ever  shown  by  the  people  of  New  Jersey,  to  a 
feeble  and  wasted  people.  Said  he,  not  a drop  of  our  blood  have 
you  spilled  in  battle. — Not  an  acre  of  our  land  have  you  taken 
but  by  our  consent.  There  may  be  some  who  would  despise 

an  Indian  benediction : but  when  I return  to  my  people,  and 
make  known  the  result  of  my  mission,  the  ear  of  the  Great  Sove- 
reign of  the  Universe,  which  is  still  open  to  our  cry,  will  be  pen- 
etrated with  our  invocation  of  blessings  upon  the  generous  sons  of 
New  Jersey.  * ^ * Unable  to  return  them  any  other  compensa- 
tion, I fervently  pray  that  God  will  have  them  in  his  holy  keep- 
ing, * * * and  receive  them  into  his  kingdom  above.” 

Brothers  ! to  you  the  mighty  and  stout  hearted. 

To  you,  who  fitly  speak  the  white  man’s  power ; 

Type  of  a race,  whose  glory  is  departed. 

Aged  and  weak  I come  to  you  this  hou^. 

These  broad  green  fields,  these  hills,  these  woodlands  hoary 
The  chieftains  of  our  nation  trod  of  old  : 


101 


Our  smiling  lakes,  our  rivers  fraught  with  story. 

We  offer  to  your  pale  faced  race  for  gold. 

For  proudly  to  your  honor,  be  it  spoken. 

Since  first  the  white  man  sought  these  vales  we  tread. 

No  treaty  of  our  peace,  has  yet  been  broken. 

No  drop  of  Indian  blood  has  yet  been  shed. 

Farewell ! we  go,  and  blessings  be  upon  you : 

The  Indian’s  path  is  towards  “ the  setting  sun 

Your  kindly  deeds,  your  noble  acts  have  won  you 
The  Red  Man’s  thanks,  long  as  his  life  shall  run. 

Let  others  scorn  the  humble  boon  we  proffer. 

An  Indian’s  benediction  on  your  lot, 

’Tis  all  we  have  to  give  ; and  this  we  offer. 

Though  humble,  hearts  like  yours,  will  spurn  it  not. 

And  when  towards  home,  our  journey  we  are  wending. 
And  tell  the  deeds  of  noble  hearts  and  true ; 

Then  grateful  prayers,  and  warmest  blessings,  blending, 
Shall  reach  the  Almighty’s  ears  for  yours,  and  you. 

So  spake  the  Indian,  and  no  prouder  story 
E’er  graced  the  lists  of  worldly  rank  and  fame ; 

No  other  State  can  boast  the  meed  of  glory, 

That’s  linked  New  Jersey  with  thine  honored  name. 

E.  G. 


9* 


102 


THE  MOTHER  PERISHING  WITH  COLD. 


In  December,  1827,  Mr.  Blake,  with  his  wife  and  infant  daugh- 
ter, while  traveling  in  a sleigh  over  the  Green  Mountains  in 
Vermont,  were  overtaken  by  a snow  storm.  The  storm  was  so 
thick  and  furious,  that  their  horse  refused  to  stir.  Mr.  B.,  realiz- 
ing his  dangerous  position,  after  protecting  his  wife  and  child  as 
well  as  he  could  against  the  storm  left  them,  intending  to  seek 
for  aid  at  the  first  house  he  could  find.  He  was  soon  benumbed 
by  the  cold,  and  fell,  and  found  himself  unable  to  rise.  His  wife, 
as  is  supposed,  alarmed  at  his  long  absence,  left  the  sleigh  in  or- 
der to  find  him.  When  within  thirty  rods  of  her  husband,  she 
was  overcome  by  the  cold.  Knowing  her  fate,  she  stripped  her- 
self of  the  thickest  part  of  her  clothing  and  wrapped  up  her  infant 
daughter.  Mr.  Blake  was  found  alive  the  next  morning,  with 
his  hands  and  feet  badly  frozen  : the  body  of  his  wife  was  found 
lifeless  and  cold  : and  lifting  up  the  infant  from  its  snowy  bed, 
the  hearts  of  the  beholders  were  rejoiced  to  see  it  smile.  In  the 
following  stanzas,  some  extracts  are  taken  from  Mrs.  Seba 
Smith’s  expressive  lines  on  this  touching  incident. 

The  storm  was  fierce,  the  wintry  blast 
Howled  deep  at  close  of  day  ; 


103 


And  where  the  snow  fell  thick  and  fast. 
The  travelers  pressed  their  way  : 

The  husband,  wife,  and  infant  child. 
Alone,  amid  the  tempest  wild. 

To  save  that  cherished  wife  and  child. 
The  husband  braves  the  snow  ; 

But  the  fierce  storm  grew  still  more  wild. 
He  can  no  farther  go : 

*Tis  vain  against  the  blast  to  press, 

He  sinks  amid  the  wilderness. 

And  she  the  mother  with  her  child ! 

Sweet  woman’s  song  has  told, 

How  bravely  in  the  tempest  wild. 

She  braved  the  blast  so  cold : 

And  how  that  frail  defenceless  form 
Pressed  on,  still  on,  amid  the  storm. 

And  how  the  mantle  from  her  breast. 

She  folded  round  her  child  ; 

And  as  she  sank  at  last  to  rest. 

Upon  her  infant  smiled  ; 

With  love  that  death  could  never  chill. 
Pressed  to  her  heart  that  infant  still. 

Now  fiercely  howled  the  wolf  afar. 

And  loudly  roared  the  blast. 

With  chill  of  death  : the  morning  star 
Its  ray  around  him  cast  ; 

And  waving  pines,  with  mournful  sound, 
So  deep  and  solemn,  wailed  around. 

At  dawn  the  traveler  passed  by. 

And  found  her  icy  form. 

Who,  when  no  earthly  friend  was  nigh. 
Perished  amid  the  storm  : 

He  moved  the  robe  from  off*  the  child — 
The  babe  looked  up  and  sweetly  smiled.” 

A mother’s  love  ! thus^  thus  through  all 
It  lives  through  every  ill : 

No  storms  its  courage  can  appal. 

Nor  icy  blast  can  chill : 

Like  evergreens  ’mid  wintry  snows. 

With  brighter  beauty  ever  glows. 


104 


CHURCH  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


In  the  western  part  of  Virginia,  in  the  mountainous  region,  the 
country  is  thinly  settled,  and  the  roads  few.  In  some  counties 
there  are  no  settled  clergymen,  and  the  inhabitants  are  princi- 
pally dependent  on  itinerant  preachers,  to  conduct  the  public 
worship  of  their  larger  religious  assemblies.  In  order  to  enjoy 
their  religious  privileges,  they  assemble  together  from  a large 
district  of  the  surrounding  country,  and  once  every  year  form  a 
kind  of  religious  Encampment.  The  engraving  is  from  an  orig- 
inal drawing  from  Howe’s  Hist.  Coil.  Virginia,  and  represents 
one  of  these  encampments.  The  rude  structure  seen  in  the  cen- 
tral part,  is  for  public  religious  services.  It  is  surrounded  on 
three  sides  by  rows  of  log  cabins,  built  for  the  convenience  of  the 
people  who  assemble  here  to  worship  God,  in  the  depth  of  a wild 
forest. 

In  the  lone  forest,  solemn,  dark  and  wild, 

Where  men  from  worldly  turmoil  meet : 

Oh  sacred  spot ! where  God  is  worshipped. 

In  love  and  unity  complete  ! 

No  towering  turrets  meet  the  wondering  eye  ; 

No  massive  structure  high  and  wide  ; 


105 


No  columns  high,  nor  gaudy  frescoed  walls, 
Speaking  of  wealth,  of  power,  of  pride. 


Oh  no  ! nought  but  a simple,  lowly  shed, 

A cover  from  the  sun-lit  heat ; 

No  doors  to  close  "gainst  him  with  raiment  vile,” 
Nor  is  he  shown  a beggar’s  seat. 


O blessed  place  ! where  Christians  love  to  meet. 
In  this  dark  wilderness  of  sin  ; 

To  talk  of  Him  they  love,  oh  converse  sweet ! 
Their  heavenly  work  they  thus  begin. 


No  pompous  priest  attempts,  with  flowery  words, 
To  gain  on  earth  a brilliant  name  ; 

Who  loves  the  fleece  more  than  the  flock  itself : 
A stigma  on  the  Christian  name. 

No  puppet  men  are  wanted  here  to  teach. 

To  show  forth  things  they  never  knew. 

Like  tinkling  cymbals,  and  like  sounding  brass. 
Like  changing  winds,  like  morning  dew. 


But  in  the  humble  stand,  the  man  of  God  appears. 
With  zeal  divine,  and  ardent  love  ; 

His  soul  yearns  kindly  o’er  his  fellow  men. 

And  longs  to  turn  their  thoughts  above. 

They  feel  the  flame  ! they  raise  their  notes  of  praise  ; 

The  forest  echoes  with  their  voice  : 

Oh  heart-felt  joy ! they  feel  that  heaven  is  near  ; 
They  in  the  love  of  God  rejoice. 

Oh  for  that  time ! when  holy,  heavenly  power. 

Shall  cleanse  this  fallen  world  from  sin  ; 

When  every  heart,  the  power  of  Christ  shall  prove, 
And  life  immortal  feel  within. 


J.  W.  B, 


106 


THANKSGIVING. 


The  first  settlers  of  New  England,  having  no  regular  set  fasts 
and  festivals  in  their  church  discipline,  appointed  days  of  fasting 
on  special  occasions,  such  as  times  of  great  mortality,  scarcity  of 
provisions,  and  times  of  public  dangers  in  times  of  war.  Days 
of  Thanksgiving  were  appointed  on  occasions  of  great  joy,  such 
as  the  termination  of  Indian  and  French  wars,  remarkable  deliv- 
erances from  dangers,  &c.,  and  especially  for  abundant  crops. 
This  ancient  practice  is  still  kept  up,  and  has  been  extended  to 
many  States  of  our  Union,  who  now  annually  appoint  a day  of 
fasting  and  humiliation  in  the  spring,  and  a day  of  Thanksgiving, 
generally  in  the  last  of  November,  of  each  year.  The  church 
going  bell,”  summons  the  people  to  the  house  of  God,  wher«  the 
preacher  on  these  occasions,  generally  recounts  the  mercies  of 
past  and  other  years.  The  scattered  members  of  each  famfiy 
meet  under  the  paternal  roof,  and  it  is  of  gratitude,  hilarity  and 
joy. 

The  rolling  year  has  well  nigh  fled  ! Crowned 
with  the  mercy  of  our  God  each  season  passed  away  ! 
Our  garners  full ! enough  for  each,  and  all.  The 


107 


father,  grey  with  years,  calls  his  offspring  round  ; 
the  mother,  with  willing  hand,  prepares  the  dainty 
treat.  The  festive  board  groans  with  the  choicest 
food.  Brothers  and  sisters  meet,  in  friendship  dear, 
and  chastened  joy. 

This  festal  day,  the  happiest  of  the  year,  is  haile*d 
with  joyful  welcome.  The  aged  sire,  with  fond  re- 
membrance, and  with  grateful  thanks,  tells  of  the 
scenes  of  old.  The  young  in  years,  blooming  in 
life’s  fair  morn,  now  meet  in  childish  glee.  The 
merry  laugh,  the  noisy  gambols  of  the  joyous 
youth  are  heard  around. 

In  times  of  old,  the  red  man  of  the  forest  shade, 
lurked  round  our  Father’s  dwellings.  Thirsting  for 
blood,  he  raised  the  murderous  hatchet,  and  aimed 
the  swift-winged  arrow  fraught  with  death.  His 
eye  spared  not  the  beauteous  maiden  bathed  in  tears, 
the  whitened  locks  of  age,  nor  infants  smiling  at 
their  mother’s  breast. 

Oh  give  your  thanks  to  God,  for  he  is  good  and 
kind.  The  savage  lurks  around  no  more  ! His 
fearful  yells  no  longer  rouse  us  from  our  midnight 
slumbers.  His  bloody  hatchet,  buried  in  earth,  re- 
mains ; his  knife  is  broken,  and  his  arrow  wings  its 
deadly  flight  no  more  ! 

The  men  of  France,  with  their  dusk}^  allies, 
moved  from  the  north,  with  hostile  steps.  Red  des- 
olation marks  their  path  ’mid  wintry  snows  : in  silent 
watches  of  the  night  they  burst  in  upon  the  sleeping 
villagers.  In  horror  wakened,  they  fall  in  blood. 
The  flames  rise  high  ! the  morning  sun  looks  on  the 
smoking  ruins  round. 

Give  thanks  ! The  mother  with  her  offspring  at 
her  breast,  trembles  no  more  ! The  mighty  ships 


108 


of  France,  freighted  with  death,  are  scattered  by  the 
tempest  blast,  or  sunk  like  lead,  beneath  the  mighty 
waters  ! The  foe’s  strong  hold,  high  on  the  frowning 
rock,  is  taken,  and  on  these  western  shores,  he  bears 
his  sway  no  more. 

The  hostile  British  hosts,  pass  o’er  our  land. 
Their  path  is  marked  by  fire  and  blood.  With  iron 
power  they  strive  to  crush  a people  struggling  to  be 
free.  With  proud  contemptuous  scorn,  they  forge 
our  chains.  They  claim  the  right  divine,  to  guide 
our  thoughts,  to  take  our  hard-earned  bread,  and 
lord  it  o’er  our  land. 

Give  thanks  ! that  now  no  despots  have  the  pow- 
er to  say,  where,  when,  and  how,  to  worship  God. 
Give  thanks  ! no  one  can  take  our  children’s  bread 
to  feed  and  pamper  lordly  pride.  No  royal  pauper 
here,  to  feed  and  clothe,  by  the  hard  earnings  of  the 
laboring  poor.  We  reap  on  soil  w’e  claim  our  own, 
and  toil  for  those  we  love. 

Earth’s  struggling  millions  crushed  to  the  dust, 
look  upward  with  their  longing  eyes.  The  bow  of 
Promise  glows  on  dark’ning  clouds,  that  flee  before 
the  orb  of  day.  Give  thanks  ! The  Despot’s  pow- 
er, hoary  with  age,  grows  weak  ; fetters  and  chains, 
brown  with  the  rust  of  time,  now  break  away. 
With  bosom  bare,  her  eye  on  heaven,  fair  Truth 
advances,  and  the  shades  of  night  retire.  A voice 
is  heard  above,  that  “ God’s  unsuffering  kingdom 
soon  shall  come !” 


109 


[/  Guide.'] 

MAINE. 


The  morning^  sun-beams  earliest  light  on  thee  ; 

Far  eastward  lies  thy  cold  and  rugged  shore  : 

Thy  wealth  lies  in  the  forest,  and  the  sea  ; 

Thy  sons  they  range  the  ocean  o’er. 

Maine  was  originally  granted  by  James  I.  to  the 
Plymouth  Company,  in  1606,  by  whom  it  was  transfer- 
red to  Mason  and  Gorges  in  1624.  This  territory  was 
afterwards  purchased  by  Massachusetts,  and  became 
connected  with  that  State  in  all  its  political  relations, 
till  it  became  an  independent  State  in  1820. 

While  belonging  to  Massachusetts  it  was  called  the 
“ Province,”  or  “ District  of  Maine.”  It  received  its 
name  as  early  as  1633,  in  compliment  to  Henrietta 
Maria  of  France,  wife  of  Charles  I.  king  of  England,  who 
was  a possessor  of  Maine^  a district,  or  department  in 
France. 

The  celebrated  Capt.  John  Smith,  so  well  known  in 
the  annals  of  Virginia,  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
settle  this  part  of  the  country  as  early  as  1614.  The 
first  permanent  lodgment  of  the  whites  within  the  State, 
was  made  at  York,  by  the  Plymouth  Colony,  in  1630. 
The  first  settlers  were  men  of  energy  and  perseverance. 

10 


110 


By  them,  and  their  sons,  the  stately  forest  trees  are  con* 
verted  into  an  article  of  commerce,  and  their  fisheries 
have  created  a hardy  race  of  seamen. 

Maine,  at  the  period  of  its  first  settlement,  was  greatly 
harrassed  by  the  hostile  Indians.  In  1692,  York  and 
Wells  were  attacked  by  the  French  and  Indians.  From 
this  time  till  about  1702,  was  one  continued  scene  of 
bloodshed,  burning  and  destroying.  The  inhabitants 
suffered  much  for  several  years  before  and  after  the  year 
1724.  As  late  as  1744,  and  1748,  persons  were  cap- 
tured and  killed  by  the  Indians. 

During  these  wars,  the  Indians  in  the  French  interest, 
were  encouraged  by  the  Catholic  missionaries  from  Can- 
ada, to  make  aggressions  upon  the  English,  whom  they 
considered  as  intruders  upon  the  country.  One  of  these 
was  Father  Sebastian  Ralle^  a French  Jesuit,  a man 
of  learning  and  address,  much  endeared  to  the  Indians 
by  his  religious  labors  among  them  for  a space  of  thirty- 
seven  years.  He  resided  at  Norridgewock,  with  a tribe 
of  that  name,  who  had  a church  at  this  place.  He  was 
killed  in  an  expedition  of  the  English  against  the  Indians 
in  this  place,  in  1724.  After  the  English  had  retired, 
the  Indians  found  the  mangled  body  of  their  beloved 
pastor  near  the  cross  erected  in  the  village.  A monu- 
ment was  erected  to  his  memory  in  1833,  by  Bishop 
Fenwick,  of  Boston. 

Maine  comprises  about  one-half  of  the  area  of  New- 
England.  Its  northern  boundary  extends  some  distance 
northward  of  Quebec.  It  was  through  the  vast  wilder- 
ness in  the  north-western  section  of  this  State,  that  Gen. 
Arnold,  with  1,100  men,  made  his  celebrated  expedition 
against  Quebec  in  1775.  By  a partial  construction  of 
the  treaty  of  1783,  nearly  a third  part  of  Maine  was 
claimed  by  Great  Britain.  In  1842,  a treaty  was  estab- 
lished, by  which  the  British  claims  were  much  restricted. 


Ill 


Old  **  Granite  State,''  thy  snowy  mountains  stand. 

And  make  of  thee  a Western  Switzerland : 

Thy  sons  are  hardy,  brave  ; firm  for  the  right ; 

Thy  Sun  is  clear,  and  shines  both  fair  and  bright. 

The  early  history  of  New  Hampshire  is  closely  con- 
nected with  that  of  Massachusetts.  John  Mason,  Fer- 
dinand Gorges,  and  others,  having  obtained  of  the  Ply- 
mouth Company  several  grants  of  land  north  of  Massa- 
chusetts, in  1623,  sent  from  England  a few  persons  to 
begin  a settlement.  A part  landed  at  Little  Harbor,  on 
the  west  side  of  Piscataqua  river,  and  built  the  first  house, 
which  was  called  “Mason’s  Hall.”  The  remainder 
proceeded  up  the  river  and  began  the  settlement  of  Do- 
ver. 

The  first  settlers  followed  fishing  and  commerce,  as 
their  trading  business,  and  their  settlements  increased 
but  slowly.  The  first  towns,  for  a period,  remained  dis- 
tinct and  independent  communities.  In  1641,  these  little 
republics,  distrusting  their  abilities  to  protect  themselves, 
formed  a coalition  with  Massachusetts,  and  long  remained 
a part  of  that  Colony.  • 

In  1679,  a decree  was  passed,  that  New  Hampshire 
should  be  a separate  Province,  to  be  ruled  by  a President 


112 


and  Council,  who  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  king. 
The  first  assembly,  consisting  of  eleven  members,  met 
at  Portsmouth,  in  1680.  The  peace  of  the  colony  was 
long  disturbed  by  the  heirs  of  Mason,  who  claimed  the 
soil  as  their  property. 

New  Hampshire  suffered  much  from  the  Indian  wars. 
Dover  was  surprised  in  1689.  Maj.  Waldron,  and 
twenty-three  others,  were  murdered.  From  this  period 
to  the  close  of  the  French  wars,  the  inhabitants  were 
often  harrassed  by  the  incursions  of  the  savages.  Many 
were  killed,  and  others  carried  into  captivity. 

In  1719,  one  hundred  families,  mostly  Presbyterians 
from  the  north  of  Ireland,  settled  the  town  of  London- 
derry. They  introduced  the  foot  spinning-wheel,  the 
manufacture  of  linen,  and  the  culture  of  potatoes.  In 
1740,  a long  and  tedious  controversy  between  Massa- 
chusetts and  New  Hampshire,  respecting  their  divisional 
line,  was  decided  in  England,  by  the  Lords  in  council. 
New  Hampshire  declared  her  independence  of  Massa- 
chusetts in  June,  1776,  and  the  same  year  formed  a tem- 
porary government.  Its  present  Constitution  was  adop- 
ted in  1792. 

New  Hampshire  is  frequently  called  the  Chanite  State^ 
from  the  vast  quantities  of  that  rock  found  within  its  ter- 
ritory. The  granite  is  of  a superior  quality,  and  much 
of  it  is  quarried  and  transported  to  other  States.  The 
State  is  also  called  the  Switzerland  of  America^  on  ac- 
count of  the  salubrity  of  its  climate  ; its  wild  and  pictu- 
resque landscapes,  and  particularly  its  celebrated  White 
Mountains,  the  highest  elevation  in  New  England,  and 
covered  with  snow  for  ten  months  in  the  year.  The 
scenery,  as  viewed  from  Mount  Washington,  one  of  the 
highest  of  these  elevations,  is  sublime  and  beautiful. 


113 


VERMONT. 


**  Green  Mountain  State/’  thy  nardy  sons  are  free. 

For  “ Freedom,  Independence,*’  honor  bright : 

Changeless  as  Evergreen,  thy  fame  shall  be — 

Strong  to  defend  ; firm  to  sustain  the  right. 

Vermont  derives  its  name  from  the  Green  Mountains, 
which  extend  through  it^  Its  territory  was  first  explored 
by  the  French,  from  Canada.  The  name  is  derived  from 
the  Green  Mountains  : verd^  in  the  French  language, 
signifies  green^  and  mont^  mountain.  They  are  so  called 
on  account  of  the  numerous  evergreens  with  which  they 
are  covered. 

The  first  settlement  in  this  State  was  commenced  at 
Fort  Dumraer,  in  the  south-eastern  part,  in  1724.  On 
the  other  side  of  the  State,  a fort  was  built,  at  Crown 
Point,  in  1731.  This  part  of  the  country  became  the 
seat  of  war,  and  was  constantly  exposed  to  the  incursions 
of  the  French  and  Indians,  which  of  course  prevented  its 
early  settlement. 

After  the  reduction  of  Canada,  Vermont  was  rapidly 
settled,  by  emigrants  principally  from  Connecticut,  who, 
following  the  course  of  the  river,  located  themselves  on 
its  banks  in  the  limits  of  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire. 

10* 


114 


So  rapid  was  the  progress,  that  during  the  year  1761,  not 
less  than  sixty  townships,  of  six  miles  square,  were 
granted  on  the  west  of  Conneoticut  River. 

When  Gen.  Burgoyne  lay  at  Fort  Edward,  in  1777, 
he  learnt  that  a quantity  of  stores  had  been  collected  at 
Bennington  by  the  Americans.  To  destroy  these,  as 
well  as  to  intimidate  the  patriots  and  animate  the  royal- 
ists,  he  sent  forward  Col.  Baum,  with  500  men  and  100 
Indians.  Col.  Breyman  was  sent  to  reinforce  him,  but 
did  not  arrive  in  time.  On  the  16th  of  August,  Gen. 
Stark,  of  New  Hampshire,  with  about  800  militia  men, 
most  of  whom  were  denominated  “ Green  Mountain 
Boys,”  attacked  Baum  in  his  entrenched  camp,  and  kill- 
ed or  took  prisoners  nearly  the  whole  of  his  men.  At 
the  close  of  the  action.  Col.  Breyman  arrived;  he  con- 
tinned  the  contest  till  sunset,  and  under  cover  of  night 
was  able  to  effect  his  retreat. 

New  York  and  New  Hampshire  both  laid  claim  to 
Vermont  till  1764,  when  New- York  obtained  a grant 
from  the  British  Parliament,  which  put  an  end  to  the 
claims  of  New  Hampshire.  New  York  now  attempted 
to  enforce  her  jurisdiction,  but  this  was  resisted  by  the 
inhabitants.  They  claimed  to  be  independent  both  of 
New  York  and  New  Hampshire,  and  organized  them- 
selves in  armed  bands,  having  Colonels  Ethan  Allen  and 
Seth  Warner,  both  brave  and  resolute  men,  as  their 
leaders. 

This  controversy  continued  till  the  breaking  out  of  the 
Revolutionary  war,  when  the  attention  of  all  parties  was 
turned  to  a more  important  object  than  that  which  rela- 
ted to  titles  of  lands.  In  1777,  the  people  of  Vermont 
declared  themselves  independent,  and  organized  a gov- 
ernment for  themselves.  In  1790,  all  controversy  with 
New  York  was  amicably  adjusted,  and  in  1791,  Vermont 
was  admitted  in  the  Union.  Her  present  Constitution 
was  adopted  in  1793. 


115 


\By  the  sword  he  seeks  peace  under  Liberty.'] 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Old  Massachusetts y where  the  Pilgrim  band 
First  found  a home,  and  where  their  ashes  lie  ; 

Foremost  in  Freedom*s  ranks  thy  children  stand. 

On  History’s  page  thy  fame  shall  never  die. 

The  first  settlement  in  Massachusetts,  was  commenced 
by  the  Colony  at  Plymouth,  in  Dec.,  1620.  The  Colo- 
nists were  originally  from  the  north  of  England,  and  were 
called  Puritans^  for  their  uncommon  zeal  in  endeavoring 
to  preserve  the  purity  of  Divine  worship.  Being  perse- 
cuted by  their  enemies,  they  fled  to  Holland,  and  from 
thence,  after  a few  years,  they  sailed  for  America.  Be- 
fore they  landed,  they  formed  themselves  into  “ a body 
police,”  and  chose  Mr.  John  Carver  their  first  Governor. 
The  whole  company  who  landed,  consisted  of  101  souls, 
forty-six  of  which  number  died  before  the  ensuing  spring. 
The  territory  of  Massachusetts,  for  many  years  com- 
prised two  distinct  colonies,  “Plymouth  Colony,”  and 
the  “ Colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay.”  In  1692,  these 
colonies  were  united  under  one  charter,  and  received  the 
name  of  Massachusetts,  from  an  Indian  tribe  so  called, 
who  lived  around  the  vicinity  of  Massachusetts  Bay. 
The  word  Massachusetts^  signifies,  it  is  said,  in  the  Indi- 
an language.  Blue  Hills, 


116 


In  1675,  commenced  “ King  Philip’s  war,”  the  most 
destructive  Indian  war,  ever  waged  upon  the  Infant  Col- 
onies. It  was  terminated  by  the  death  of  Philip,  Aug., 
1676.  Massachusetts  was  the  greatest  sufferer.  In  the 
French  War,  her  frontiers  were  ravaged  by  the  French 
and  Indians  from  Canada.  In  1704,  Deerfield  was 
burnt,  and  in  1708,  Haverhill  was  surprised.  In  1692, 
a great  excitement  took  place,  on  account  of  the  sup- 
posed prevalence  of  witchcraft  in  Salem  and  its  vicinity. 
In  1745,  by  the  exertions  of  Massachusetts,  a force  was 
raised  which  captured  from  the  French  the  strong  for- 
tress of  Louisburg,  on  Cape  Breton. 

The  great  drama  of  the  American  Revolution,  first 
opened  in  Massachusetts  : the  first  blood  was  shed  at 
Lexington,  April  19th,  1775.  The  battle  of  Bunker 
Hill  took  place,  June  17th  following.  On  May  17th, 
1776,  the  British  troops  evacuated  Boston.  Massachu- 
setts furnished  more  men  and  money,  than  any  of  the 
other  colonies,  in  carrying  forward  the  war  of  the  Rev- 
olution. In  1780,  the  Constitution  of  the  government  of 
the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts  went  into  operation. 

In  1786,  an  insurrection  took  place,  generally  known 
as  “ Shays  Insurrection^'*  It  appears  to  have  arisen 
from  a number  of  causes,  the  most  prominent  of  which 
were,  a decay  of  trade,  scarcity  of  money,  inability  of 
individuals  to  pay  their  debts,  a relaxation  of  manners 
ever  attendant  on  war,  and  heavy  taxes.  The  leader  of 
the  malcontents,  was  Daniel  Shays  ; who,  collecting  a 
force,  endeavored  to  stop  the  proceedings  of  the  civil 
courts.  On  Jan.  25th,  Shays  appeared  at  Springfield,  at 
the  head  of  1100  men,  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  seiz- 
ing the  Arsenal  at  that  place.  Gen.  Shepherd,  who  was 
appointed  with  a sufficient  force  to  guard  this  place, 
warned  Shays  of  his  danger,  should  he  attempt  to  ap- 
proach. This  was  unheeded.  Gen.  Shepherd  then  or- 
dered his  men  to  fire.  Three  of  the  insurgents  were 
killed.  The  remainder  fled,  and  the  rebellion  was  effec- 
tually crushed. 


RHODE  ISLAND. 

Though  small  in  size,  thy  soul  is  large  in  thee ; 

All  sorts  of  consciences’"  find  liberty : 

Williams,  thy  founder,  in  thy  wilds  first  trod. 

And  gave  to  all  **  freedom  to  worship  God.’" 

Rhode  Island  is  the  least,  in  extent  of  territory,  of 
any  State  in  the  Union  ; but  in  proportion  to  its  number 
of  inhabitants,  its  resources  are  greater.  It  owes  its 
first  settlement  to  Roger  Williams^  who  was  banished 
from  Massachusetts  on  account  of  his  religious  senti- 
ments. Mr.  Williams  commenced  his  settlement  at 
Providence  in  1636.  The  State  embraces  what  were 
once  called  the  “ Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Planta- 
tions.” The  island  of  Rhode  Island,  from  which  the 
State  derives  its  name,  was  so  called  from  its  fancied 
resemblance  to  the  ancient  Grecian  Island  of  Rhodes^ 
The  Narragansett  Indians,  one  of  the  powerful  tribes 
in  New  England,  had  their  seat  in  Rhode  Island.  In 
King  Philip  War,  this  tribe  was  totally  ruined  by  the 
destruction  of  their  strong  hold  in  Dec.  19th,  1675. 
Gov.  Winslow,  with  a force  of  1000  men  from  the  col- 
onies of  Massachusetts,  Plymouth  and  Connecticut,  after 
wading  through  the  snow  attacked  their  fort,  and  after  a 


118 


desperate  resistance,  it  was  fired  and  consumed.  In  this 
celebrated  swamp  Jight^  about  one  thousand  Indian  war- 
riors perished.  The  finishing  blow  was  given  to  the 
Indian  power  in  New  England,  by  the  death  of  Philip, 
who  was  killed  near  Mount  Hope,  by  a friendly  Indian, 
August,  1676. 

When  the  New  England  colonies  formed  their  mem- 
orable confederacy,  Rhode  Island  applied  to  be  admitted 
a member.  Plymouth  objected,  asserting  that  her  settle- 
ments were  within  her  boundaries.  The  commissioners 
decided  she  might  enjoy  all  the  advantages  of  the  con- 
federacy, if  she  would  submit  to  the  jurisdiction  of  Ply- 
mouth. This  she  declined,  preferring  independence  to 
the  benefits  of  a dependent  union. 

In  1644,  Mr.  Williams  obtained  a patent  for  the  territory,  and 
permission  for  the  inhabitants  to  institute  a government  for  them- 
selves. In  1663,  a new  charter  was  granted,  which  formed  the 
basis  of  government  till  1842,  when  the  present  government  was 
adopted.  During  the  Revolutionary  war,  Rhode  Island  rendered 
efficient  aid.  She  gave  liberty  to  a number  of  hundreds  of  slaves, 
on  condition  they  would  enter  the  Revolutionary  army.  About 
300  of  them,  under  the  command  of  Col.  Chistopher  Greene,  de- 
feated the  British  in  their  attack  on  Mud  Island,  in  the  Delaware, 
in  1777. 

The  original  Charter  of  Rhode  Island,  confined  the  right  of 
suffrage,  or  voting,  principally  to  the  landholders.  When  it  be- 
came a manufacturing  State,  this  was  considered  a grievance.  In 
January,  1841,  the  Legislature,  upon  the  petition  of  the  Suffrage'* 
party,  consented  to  have  a convention  called  to  form  a new  State 
Constitution.  This,  however,  did  not  satisfy  the  Suffrage  party, 
who  issued  a call  for  a convention  a month  previous  to  that  author- 
ized by  the  State.  The  different  conventions  met ; each  formed 
a Constitution,  which  they  submitted  to  the  people.  The  one  sub- 
mitted by  the  Charter  party  was  rejected,  while  the  Suffrage  party 
declared  theirs  adopted  and  established  as  the  supreme  law  of  the 
State.  Both  parties  chose  their  State  officers.  Gov.  King  at  the 
head  of  the  Charter  party,  and  T.  W.  Dorr  at  the  head  of  the 
other.  After  a considerable  display  of  military  force  by  both  par- 
ties, most  of  the  officers  chosen  by  the  Suffrage  party  resigned 
their  situations,  and  this  threatening  storm  passed  over  without 
bloodshed.  Dorr  was  tried  for  treason,  and  condemned  to  hard 
labor  for  life^  but  was  liberated  in  1844,  by  the  Legislature,  after 
he  remained  in  prison  for  about  one  year. 


119 


[He  who  transplanted  still  sustains.'] 


CONNECTICUT. 

“ He  who  transplanted  thee,  will  still  sustain 
Thy  patriot  shoots  are  spreading  far  and  wide  : 

Fair  Science,  Freedom,  follow  in  thy  train ; 

For  Liberty  thy  sons  have  bled  and  died. 

At  the  first  period  of  its  history,  Connecticut  consisted 
of  two  colonies,  that  of  Connecticut,  and  that  of  New 
Haven.  Connecticut  Colony  was  first  settled  by  a com- 
pany of  emigrants  from  Massachusetts,  who,  in  1636, 
psssed  through  the  wilderness,,  with  Messrs.  Hooker  and 
Stone,  their  ministers,  at  their  head.  New  Haven  Coh 
ony  was  settled  by  Rev.  Mr.  Davenport,  Mr.  Eaton  and 
others,  in  1638.  These  two  Colonies  were  united  under 
one  government  in  1662,  by  a Charter  from  Charles  II. 

This  Charter  conferred  unusual  privileges.  It  was 
obtained  by  Gov.  Winthrop,  of  Connecticut,  who  arrived 
in  England  at  an  auspicious  period  for  the  colony,  as  a 
number  of  its  friends  were  in  high  office  at  court.  Mr. 
Winthrop  had  “ an  extraordinary  ring^'^  which  had  been 
given  his  grandfather  by  King  Charles  I.,  which  he  pre- 
sented to  the  king.  This,  it  is  said,  exceedingly  pleased 
his  majesty,  as  it  had  been  once -.the  property  of  a father 
most  dear  to  him.  The  New  Haven  Colony  was,  at  the 


120 


first,  much  dissatisfied  with  their  union  with  Connecticut, 
as  they  feared  it  would  mar  the  order  and  purity  of  their 
churches,  and  have  a bad  effect  on  the  civil  administra 
tion.  In  New  Haven  Colony,  no  person  could  vote  at 
the  freemen’s  meetings,  unless  he  was  a member  of  the 
church  ; but  in  Connecticut,  all  orderly  persons,  possess 
ing  a freehold  to  a certain  amount,  could  have  this  priv 
ilege. 

This  Charter  was  suspended  in  1686.  Sir  Edmund 
Andross,  called  the  “ Tyrant  of  New  England,^ ^ endeav- 
ored to  take  it  away,  but  it  was  secreted  in  a large  hoi 
low  oak,  still  standing  in  Hartford,  known  by  the  name 
of  “ Charter  Oalc.’^  While  the  other  colonies  were  suf- 
fering under  the  domination  of  Royal  Governors^  Connec- 
ticut remained  a free  and  independent  community,  being 
ever  governed  by  rulers  of  her  own  choice. 

At  the  time  of  the  first  settlement  of  Connecticut,  the  Colony  be- 
came involved  in  war  with  the  Pequots  ; one  of  the  most  terrible 
and  warlike  tribes  in  New  England.  By  a most  daring  attack,  led 
on  by  Capt.  Mason,  these  Indians  were  utterly  defeated  and  ruined. 
In  the  Revolutionary  war,  Connecticut  was  one  of  the  foremost  in 
the  struggle,  and  was  lavish  of  her  blood  and  treasure  in  the  cause. 
Fairfield,  Norwalk,  and  New  London,  were  laid  in  ashes,  and 
Hale,  Ledyard,  Wooster  and  others,  sacrificed  their  lives  for  Amer- 
ican freedom. 

Connecticut,  by  her  Charter  limits,  extended  from  Narraganset 
river  on  the  east,  to  the  South  Sea  on  the  west.  In  1774,  a settle- 
ment at  Wyoming  in  Pennsylvania,  was  formed  into  a town  called 
Westmoreland f which  sent  representations’ to  the  Assembly  of 
Connecticut.  After  the  Revolution,  it  was  decided  that  Connec- 
ticut must  relinquish  her  claims  to  any  territory  lying  within  the 
limits  of  Pennsylvania.  She  however  claimed  the  lands  westf 
within  the  range  of  her  northern  and  southern  boundaries.  In 
1786,  Connecticut  ceded  to  Congress  all  her  claims  to  western 
territory,  except  a tract  120  miles  in  length,  now  in  the  limits  of 
Ohio,  still  called  the  Connecticuty  or  Western  Reserve.  The  pro- 
ceeds from  the  sale  of  these  lands  constitutes  the  School  Fund  of 
Connecticut.  Though  now  small  in  extent  and  population,  is  sec- 
ond to  none  of  her  sister  states,  in  the  virtue,  genius  and  enterprise 
of  her  sons.  She  has  furnished  many  distinguished  men,  and  some 
of  the  most  powerful  states  in  this  Union,  are  largely  indebted  to 
her,  for  the  elements  of  their  greatness  and  prosperity. 


121 


{More  Elevated.'] 

NEW  YORK. 


" Excelsior,”  higher  still  ” thy  course  shall  be, 

The  motto  on  thy  shield  foretells  thy  fame  ; 

In  commerce,  wealth,  and  heaven  born  Liberty, 

“ The  Empire  State  ” thyself,  thou  dost  proclaim. 

The  first  settlement  of  New  York  was  made  by  the 
Dutch  in  1614,  on  the  present  sites  of  the  cities  of  New 
York  and  Albany.  New  York  was  then  named  New 
* Amsterdam^  and  Albany  Fort  Orange,  The  Dutch,  in 
1629,  established  a colonial  government  for  this  part  of 
the  country,  calling  it  New  Netherlands,  In  1664, 
Charles  II.  granted  to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  York, 
afterwards  James  II.,  a patent  of  a tract  of  country  com- 
prising the  present  states  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey. 
The  same  year  it  was  taken  from  the  Dutch  and  named 
“New  York.”  In  1673,  the  territory  was  re-taken  by 
the  Dutch,  but  soon  restored  to  the  English  by  treaty. 

During  the  French  and  Indian  and  Revolutionary 
wars,  the  territory  of  New  York  became  the  theatre  of 
many  important  military  trensactions.  In  1690,  the 
French  and  Indians  from  Canada,  in  the  depth  of  winter 
burnt  Schenectady  and  massacred  the  inhabitants.  The 
battles  of  Lake  George  and  Ticonderoga,  the  capitula- 
lation  of  Fort  William  Henry,  the  operations  at  Os- 
11 


122 


wego,  Niagara,  and  other  posts  on  the  frontiers,  are  no- 
ted events  in  American  history.  The  celebrated  confed- 
eracy of  the  “ Six  Nations,’’  consisting  at  first  of five^  then 
of  six  Indian  tribes,  was  located  within  the  limits  of  New 
York.* 

In  the  Revolutionary  period,  the  Americans  were 
forced  to  abandon  the  city  of  New  York,  which  was  ta- 
ken possession  of  by  the  British  troops,  in  Sept.,  1776, 
and  occupied  by  them  till  the  “ evacuation,”  Nov.  25th, 
1783,  when  Gen.  Washington  marched  in  with  the 
American  troops.  The  battles  on  Long  Island,  at  White 
Plains,  capture  of  Fort  Washington,  treason  of  Arnold, 
storming  of  Stony  Point,  and  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne, 
all  within  the  limits  of  the  State,  are  prominent  events 
■^^in  the  Revolution. 

The  first  constitution  of  state  government  was  adopt- 
ed in  1777,  the  second  in  1822,  the  present  one  in  1846. 
New  York  was  the  seat  of  the  Federal  Government  du- 
ring the  first  year  of  its  existence.  During  the  last  war 
with  Great  Britain,  her  territory  again  became  the  the- 
atre of  important  military  operations.  She  has  pursued 
a wise  policy  in  sustaining  objects  of  public  utility,  and 
now  ranks  as  the  “ Empire  State, being  the  first  in 
wealth,  resources,  commerce  and  population. 


* The  Iroquois,  or  the  confederated  tribe  called  the  Five  Na- 
tions, were  in  possession  of  most  of  the  territory  within  the  limits 
of  New  York,  at  the  time  of  its  first  settlement  by  the  Dutch.  The 
confederacy  consisted  originally  of  five  nations,  the  Mohawks,  (the 
leading  tribe,)  the  Oneidas,  the  Onondagas,  the  Cayugas,  and  the 
Senecas.  In  1712,  they  were  joined  by  the  Tuscaroras,  a tribe 
driven  by  the  Carolinians  from  the  frontiers  of  Virginia.  After 
this,  the  confederacy  of  the  Iroquois  was  called  the  “ Six  Na- 
tions.”  At  the  time  of  the  first  European  settlements,  they  were 
estimated  in  number,  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  thousand.  At 
the  time  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  all  these  tribes,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  Oneidas,  took  up  the  hatchet  against  the  Americans. 
Their  principal  leader  was  Col.  Joseph  Brandt,  a chief  of  the  Mo- 
hawk tribe,  who  was  educated  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Wheelock, 
first  President  of  Dartmouth  College.  He  held  a commission  un- 
der the  British  government,  and  died  in  Canada  in  1607. 


123 


NEW  JERSEY. 


Thine  are  the  battle-fields  for  Freedom  won  ; 

Thine  is  the  soil  that  patriot  blood  hath  stained  ; 

The  Storm  of  War  that  swept  o’er  thee  has  gone. 

And  left  thy  noble  sons  the  victory  gained. 

It  is  believed  that  the  first  settlement  in  the  limits  cf 
New  Jersey,  was  commenced  at  Bergen,  about  the  year 
1628,  by  a number  of  Danes,  or  Norwegians,  who  ac- 
companied the  Dutch  colonists  who  came  over  .to  New 
Netherlands.  In  1623,  the  Dutch  West  India  Company 
dispatched  Capt.  Mey,  with  a company  of  settlers,  to  the 
Delaware.  Mey  entered  Delaware  Bay,  and  gave  his 
name  to  its  northern  cape,  [Cape  May,]  and  built  a forti- 
fication a few  miles  below  Camden,  calling  it  Fort 
Nassau,  In  1637,  a colony  of  Swedes  purchased  lands 
on  both  sides  of  the  Delaware,  and  began  settlements. 
The  first  English  settlement  in  New  Jersey,  appears  to 
have  been  made  at  Salem,  in  1641,  by  persons  from 
New  Haven,  Conn. 

In  1664,  the  Duke  of  York  made  a grant  of  New- 
Jersey  to  Lord  Berkley  and  Sir  George  Carteret.  It 
was  granted  to  these  proprietors  for  ten  shillings,  and  an 
annual  rent  of  “ one  pepper  corn,”  to  “ be  paid  on  the 
day  of  the  nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  if  legally 
demanded.”  These  two  proprietors  formed  a constitu- 


124 


tion,  gave  liberty  of  conscience,  and  appointed  Carteret 
Governor.  It  is  said  that  the  territory  was  named  New 
Jersey  in  compliment  to  Carteret,  who  defended  the 
Island  of  Jersey  against  the  Long  Parliament  during  the 
civil  wars. 

The  Province  was  divided  into  two  parts,  East  and  West  Jer- 
sey. In  1677,  Lord  Berkley,  who  owned  West  Jersey,  becoming 
dissatisfied,  sold  his  right  or  interest  to  John  Fenwick  and  Edward 
By  Rings,  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  or  Quakers.  Many  persons 
of  this  religious  faith  emigrated  to  this  part  of  New  Jersey  soon 
afterwards.  In  1702,  the  proprietors  surrendered  their  right  of 
government  to  the  English  Crown,  and  Queen  Anne  established  a 
royal  government,  which  continued  till  the  Revolution. 

New  Jersey  was  the  seat  of  war  during  the  bloody  struggle  be- 
tween Great  Britain  and  the  Colonies.  Some  of  the  most  impor- 
tant battles  were  fought  within  her  limits.  Her  proportionate 
looses  in  men  and  property,  was  greater  than  any  of  her  sister 
States,  and  her  sufferings  in  the  cause  of  American  freedom  entitle 
her  to  the  gratitude  of  her  sister  States. 

New  Jersey  was  originaUy  settled  by  the  Lenni  Lenape,  or 
DcZflioarc  Indians,  as  they  are  usually  called.  In  1832,  a grant 
of  $2000  was  obtained  from  the  Legislature  of  New  Jersey,  by 
B.  S.  Calvin,  an  aged  Indian  representing  the  Delaware  tribe,  for 
some  claims  they  had  against  the  State.  Their  claim  was  nobly 
advocated  by  Mr.  Southard,  and  at  the  close  of  his  speech  he  re- 
marked : ‘‘  That  it  was  a proud  fact  in  the  history  of  New  Jersey, 
that  every  foot  of  her  soil  had  been  obtained  from  the  Indians  by 
fair  and  voluntary  purchase  ; a fact  that  no  other  State  in  the 
Union  can  boast  of."’  The  sum  that  Calvin  received  was  not 
large,  but  it  was  all  he  asked  for,  and  considering  the  nature  of 
the  claim,  it  must  be  regarded  as  an  act  of  beneficence  as  much 
as  of  justice.  The  councils  of  Barclay  and  of  Penn,  (the  former 
a Governor,  and  the  latter  a proprietor  of  the  colony,)  seemed  to 
have  influenced  their  successors,  and  it  is  with  feelings  of  honest 
pride  that  a Jerseyman  may  advert  to  the  fact,  that  the  soil  of  his 
State  is  unstained  by  a battle  with  the  Indians,  and  that  every 
acre  has  been  fairly  purchased. 


125 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


Land  of  immortal  Penny  of  Love  and  Peace, 

Amid  thy  sister  States  thy  fame  is  bright, 

And  still  with  coming  centuries,  shall  increase, 

While  firm  and  true  thy  sons  maintain  the  Right. 

The  Dutch  appear  to  have  been  the  first  who  endeav- 
ored to  explore,  and  colonize  the  country,  lying  on  both 
sides  of  Delaware  Bay  and  River.  In  1631,  the  Swedes 
laid  out  the  present  town  of  Newcastle  on  the  Delaware, 
and  at  the  same  time,  it  is  believed  they  constructed  a 
number  of  small  forts,  or  block  houses,  within  the  present 
limits  of  Pennsylvania.  One  of  the  forts  was  on  Ten- 
cum  Island,  in  Delaware  river.  This  they  called  New 
Gotlemhurgj  and  Printz,  the  Sweedish  governor,  had  a 
plantation  on  ihe  island. 

In  1655,  Gov.  Stuyvesant,  the  Dutch  Governor  at 
New  Amsterdam,  [New  York,]  sent  a force  of  700  men 
against  the  Swedes  on  the  Delaware,  who,  being  unpre. 
pared  for  resistance,  surrendered.  The  English  con- 
quest was  in  1664. 

In  1681,  King  Charles  II.  granted  Pennsylvania  to 
William  Penn,  in  consideration  of  services  rendered  the 
crown  by  Admiral  Penn,  his  father.  The  name  com- 
pounded of  Pen7i,  and  sylva,  a grove  of  wood,  was  given 
by  the  king,  and  signifies  literally  Penn^s  Woods^ 

11* 


126 


In  1682,  William  Penn,  with  his  colony  of  Friends  of 
Quakers,  landed  on  the  shores  of  the  Delaware,  purchased 
the  land  of  the  natives,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  Phila- 
delphia, his  capital.  The  colony  was  governed  by  depu 
ties,  appointed  by  the  Proprietors,  till  the  commencement 
of  the  Revolutionary  war.  Penn  died  in  1718,  leaving 
his  interests  in  Pennsylvania,  as  an  inheritance  to  his 
children.  Their  claim  was  eventually  purchased  by  the 
'Commonwealth,  for  £130,000  sterling. 

In  1767,  Mason’s  and  Dixon’s  line  was  drawn  to  mark 
the  boundary  between  this  state  and  Maryland ; and  in 
1784,  the  north-western  portion  of  this  State,  not  being 
included  in  the  former  purchase,  was  bought  of  the  Indi- 
ans. The  first  constitution  was  adopted  in  1776,  the 
second  in  1790,  and  the  present  one  in  1838. 

During  the  Revolutionary  war,  Philadelphia  was  the 
seat  of  the  General  Government,  and  it  continued  here 
till  it  was  removed  to  Washington,  in  1800.  The  old 
State  House  in  which  Congress  sat  when  Independence 
was  declared,  is  still  remaining.  The  original  bill,  cast 
many  years  befom  the  Revolution,  still  hangs  in  the 
town,  having  a remarkable  inscription,  Proclaim  liberty 
throughout  the  land^  to  all  the  inhabitants  thereof  Lev. 
XXV,  10.  After  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  Sept.  11th, 
1777,  the  British  took  possession  of  Philadelphia,  which 
they  retained  till  the  following  June.  In  July,  1778,  the 
settlements  of  Wyoming,  were  visited  by  a band  of  tories, 
and  Indians.  A large  portion  of  the  men  in  the  settle- 
ments were  killed  in  battle  ; others  massacred  ; the  settlements  were 
laid  waste,  and  the  women  and  children  fled  through  the  wilder- 
ness for  safety.  In  1794,  occurred  the  ‘‘  Whiskey  Insurrection** 
This  took  place  in  the  four  western  counties  of  Pennsylvania, 
on  account  of  duties  laid  by  Congress  on  spirits  distilled  in  the 
United  States,  and  upon  Stills.  This  law  bore  hard  upon  the 
western  counties,  as  whiskey  at  that  period  was  almost  their  only 
article  of  export.  An  armed  body  of  insurgents  having  committed 
some  outrages.  President  Washington  ordered  Gov.  Lee,  of  Mary- 
land, with  a body  of  1500  men,  to  the  scene  of  disturbances.  On 
the  approach  of  this  force,  the  insurgents  laid  down  their  arms,  and 
promised  obedience  to  the  laws. 


127 


DEIi  A W ARE. 


Smallest  in  number  of  the  old  thirteen, 

Thy  soul  is  large  for  truth  and  freedom  famed : 

The  Swedes  and  Fins  first  sought  thy  vallies  green. 

Thy  southern  cape,  Point  Paradise  they  named. 

Delaware  is  the  smallest  in  population,  and,  except 
Rhode  Island,  the  least  in  extent  of  any  State  in  the  Un- 
ion. It  was  first  settled  by  a company  of  Swedes  and 
Fins,  under  the  patronage  of  King  Gustavus  Adolphus. 
This  company  came  over  in  1627,  and  landing  at  Cape 
Henlopen,  were  so  much  charmed  with  its  appearance, 
that  they  named  it  Paradise  Point,  It  was  however  af- 
terwards called  Cape  Henlopen,  from  a Dutch  navigator 
of  that  name.  The  Swedes  purchased  lands  on  both 
sides  of  the  Delaware  from  the  Indians.  They  called 
the  country  New  Sweden^  and  the  river  New  Swedeland 
Stream,  They  seated  themselves  at  the  mouth  of  Chris- 
tian Creek,  near  Wilmington.  The  name  of  Delaware 
was  derived  from  Sir  Thomas  West,  Lord  Delaware^  Gov- 
ernor of  Virginia,  who  died  on  his  voyage  near  the  mouth 
of  the  bay. 

The  Swedes  being  molested  by  the  Dutch,  built  forts 
at  Christiana,  Chester  and  Tinicum.  This  latter  place, 
now  in  the  limits  of  Pennsylvania,  was  their  seat  of  gov- 


128 


eminent,  and  their  Governer  Printz,  erected  a strong  fort 
of  hemlock  logs,  and  a splendid  mansion  for  himself,  called 
“Printz  Hall.”  In  1651,  the  Dutch  built  a fort  at  New- 
castle. Printz  considering  this  to  be  within  the  Swe- 
dish territories,  protested  against  it,  and  Risingh  his  suc- 
cessor, took  the  fort  by  stratagem,  when  enjoying  the 
Dutch  hospitality. 

Stuyvesant,  the  Dutch  Governor  of  New  York,  in  1664, 
sailed  to  the  Delaware,  reduced  all  the  Swedish  settle- 
ments, and  all  the  inhabitants  who  would  not  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance  to  Holland,  were  sent  to  Europe.  The 
wife  of  Pappegoia  and  daughter  of  Gov.  Printz,  who,  not- 
withstanding all  the  advantages  of  living  in  her  father’s 
mansion,  was  so  poor  from  the  want  of  laborers,  that  the 
Dutch  government  granted  her  a small  aid,  which  was 
for  some  time  an  ox  and  some  hogs  both  fatted,  and  grain 
for  bread  yearly. 

After  the  conquest  of  the  Dutch  by  the  English,  Wil- 
liam Penn,  in  1682,  purchased  of  the  Duke  of  York,  the 
town  of  New  Castle,  and  twelve  miles  around  it ; and  by 
another  purchased  the  land  from  New  Castle  to  Cape 
Henlopen.  These  tracts,  which  constitute  the  present 
State  of  Delaware,  were  called  the  “ Territories,”  and 
were  for  twenty  years,  governed  as  a part  of  Pennsylva- 
nia. Its  first  constitution  was  adopted  in  1776,  its  pres- 
ent one  in  1831.  In  the  Revolutionary  war,  the  Dela- 
ware Regiment  was  considered  the  most  efficient  in  the 
Continental  army. 


K9 


MARY  li  AND. 


Justice,  with  scales  and  sword,  is  type  of  thee. 

And  firm  for  Freedom  mayst  thou  ever  stand ; 

Thy  founder,  Baltimore,  sent  o’er  the  sea, 

And  freedom  kindly  gave  in  Maryland. 

In  1632,  George  Calvert,  a distinguished  Catholic, 
(usually  called  Lord  Baltimore,)  applied  to  Charles  I.  for 
a territory  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a colony.  He 
was  of  Flemish  descent,  but  born  in  England,  and  was 
created  Baron  of  Baltimore,  in  Ireland,  in  1625.  Be- 
fore the  grant  had  passed  the  royal  seal,  he  died,  and  the 
territory  was  granted  to  Cecil  Calvert,  his  oldest  son, 
about  two  months  aftewards.  The  country  was  named 
Maryland,  in  honor  of  Henrietta  Maria,  the  queen  con- 
sort of  Charles  I. 

In  1634,  Leonard  Calvert,  first  Governor  of  Maryland, 
and  brother  of  Cecil,  the  proprietor,  with  about  200 
Catholic  emigrants,  amved  at  Point  Comfort  in  Virginia. 
He  then  proceeded  up  Chesapeake  Bay,  entered  the  Po- 
tomac, which  he  sailed  up  twelve  leagues,  and  came  to 
an  anchor  under  an  island,  which  he  named  St.  Cle- 
ment’s. Here  he  fired  his  cannon,  erected  a cross,  and 
took  possession  “ in  the  name  of  the  Savior  of  the  world, 
and  the  King  of  England.” 


130 


Having  peaceably  purchased  the  land  of  the  Indians, 
Gov.  Calvert  located  himself  at  St.  Mary’s.  By  grant 
ing  free  toleration,  and  giving  equal  protection  to  all  re- 
ligious denominations,  Maryland  became  a prosperous 
. colony,  and  an  asylum  for  those  who  were  persecuted  for 
religious  opinions  in  the  other  colonies. 

The  first  assembly  was  composed  of  the  freemen  in 
the  colony.  In  1639,  there  was  a change — the  House 
of  Assembly  was  made  up  of  representatives  chosen  by 
the  people.  In  1650,  there  was  another  change,  by 
which  the  Legislature  was  divided  into  two  houses — the 
proprietors  choosing  one  body,  the  people  the  other. 
During  the  civil  wars  in  England,  the  name  of  papist 
became  so  obnoxious,  that  the  Parliament  assumed  the 
government  of  the  province,  and  appointed  a new  Gov- 
ernor. 

Many  changes  took  place  in  the  government  till  the  Revolution- 
ary war,  when  the  authority  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  people.  In 
1776,  they  adopted  the  Constitution,  which  has  been  frequently 
amended.  During  the  Revolutionary  struggle,  Maryland  bore  her 
full  share  of  the  sufferings,  dangers,  and  privations  of  the  contest. 

In  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  after  the  enemy  had  made 
a successful  attempt  against  Washington,  they  were  emboldened 
to  undertake  an  expedition  against  Baltimore.  On  the  12th  of 
Sept.,  1814,  Gen.  Ross,  with  5000  men,  landed  at  North  Point, 
about  fourteen  miles  from  the  city.  The  militia  were  called  into 
the  field ; the  aged  and  the  rich  voluntarily  entered  the  ranks  ; and 
Gen.  Striker,  with  3000  men,  was  ordered  to  retard  the  advance  o* 
the  enemy.  The  advanced  parties  met  about  eight  miles  from  the 
city.  In  the  skirmish  which  ensued,  Gen.  Ross  was  killed.  The 
enemy,  however,  continued  to  advance,  and  the  Americans  fell 
back  to  their  entrenchment,  about  two  miles  from  the  city.  After 
the  enemy  had  landed  at  North  Point,  the  British  fleet  sailed  up 
the  Petapsco,  and  bombarded  Fort  McHenry  and  Fort  Covington. 
These  were  bravely  defended,  the  fleet  was  repulsed,  and  the  com- 
mander of  the  troops  finding  the  naval  force  could  render  no  as- 
sistance, retreated  to  North  Point,  and  re-embarked  his  forces. 
The  loss  of  the  Americans,  in  killed  and  wounded,  amounted  to 
one  hundred  and  sixty-three,  among  whom  were  some  of  the  most 
respectable  citizens  of  Baltimore. 


131 


VIRGINIA. 

“ Mother  of  States  and  Statesmen,”  still  thy  fame, 

^ Rich  with  the  glowing  history  of  the  past, 

^ Shall  find  amid  thy  country’s  lists  a name. 

And  round  thy  sons  a fadeless  halo  cast. 

Virginia  is  distinguished  as  the  largest,  and  the  ear- 
liest  settled  of  the  original  thirteen  States.  It  was  named 
Virginia,  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  in  honor  of  Elizabeth, 
the  virgin  Queen  of  England.  It  is  often  called  the 
“ Old  Dominion.^^  This  name  appears  to  have  been  giv- 
en for  her  loyalty  to  Charles  II.,  during  the  civil  wars  in 
England.  Chesapeake^  the  name  of  the  bay  forming  the 
eastern  boundary,  is  an  Indian  word,  signifying  “ Mother 
of  Waters:^ 

The  “ London  Company,”  having  received  a grant  of 
Virginia,  fitted  out  three  ships  with  one  hundred  and  five 
men,  to  begin  a settlement.  They  landed  at  Jamestown, 
May  13th,  1607,  and  began  the  first  permanent  English 
settlement  in  North  America.  Among  these  adventu- 
rers, were  but  four  carpenters,  and  twelve  lahorers,  to 
fifty  four  gentlemen.  The  colonists  suffered  much  for 
want  of  provisions,  and  in  four  months  from  the  time  of 
their  landing,  fifty  of  the  company  had  perished.  By  the 


132 


exertions  and  address  of  Capt  John  Smith,  they  were 
probably  saved  from  destruction. 

In  1608,  Capt.  Newport  brought  over  120  persons  to 
join  the  colony,  with  supplies  of  provisions.  In  1609, 
five  hundred  men,  women,  and  children  were  sent  over, 
who  finding  the  colony  so  much  reduced  by  sickness  and 
want,  they  resolved  to  abandon  the  country,  and  actually 
sailed  for  England.  But  the  next  day,  meeting  Lord  Del- 
aware, with  fresh  supplies,  they  all  returned  and  prose- 
cuted the  planting  of  the  country. 

In  1619,  the  first  legislative  body  in  this  country  met 
at  Jamestown.  As  many  had  become  dissatisfied,  and 
contemplated  returning  to  England,  the  London  Com- 
pany, in  1620,  sent  over  more  than  ninety  young  women, 
to  be  disposed  of  as  wives  to  the  young  planters.  At 
first,  the  price  was  100  lbs.  of  tobacco  each,  but  the  de- 
mand was  so  great,  that  it  was  increased  to  160  lbs. 
In  1620,  a Dutch  ship  from  the  coast  of  Guinea,  entered 
James  River,  and  sold  twenty  slaves  to  the  colonists,  be- 
ing the  first  introduced  into  the  country.* 

In  1624,  King  James  dissolved  the  London  company,  assumed 
the  government,  and  appointed  a Governor.  For  a long  period, 
Virginia  experienced  much  trouble  and  difficulties  with  their  vari- 
ous governors.  The  State  adopted  its  first  Constitution  in  1776, 
and  its  present  one  in  1830.  Virginia  is  distinguished  for  being  the 
birth-place  of  many  illustrious  men,  and  was  one  of  the  leading 
States  that  distinguished  themselves  in  the  Revolutionary  war. 
In  1781,  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  at  York  town,  in  this 
State,  decided  the  Revolutionary  contest.  While  the  name  of 
Washington  appears  on  the  page  of  American  history,  Virginia 
will  be  honored  and  revered  among  her  sister  States. 


* Virginia,  having  an  extensive  territory  and  many  slaves,  has 
ever  been  sensitive  in  regard  to  this  class  of  her  population.  About 
the  year  1800,  a well  organized  insurrection  of  slaves  in  the  imme- 
diate vicinity  of  Richmond,  was  mercifully  prevented  by  the  timely 
discovery  of  a young  slave,  and  the  sudden  rise  in  the  river  render- 
ing it  impassible.  In  1831,  Nat  Turner,  a fanatical  slave  in  South- 
ampton county,  moved,  as  he  said,  by  certain  appearances  in  the 
sun,  in  August,  collected  a body  of  60  or  70  slaves,  and  commenced 
the  work  of  indiscriminate  massacre.  Fifty-five  men,  women  and 
children,  were  murdered  before  the  Insurrecliou  could  be  suppressed. 


133 


NORTH  CAROIilNA. 

The  old  **  North  State  ” for  Freedom’s  holy  laws, 

For  Liberty  thy  noble  sons  declared  ; 

First  to  defend  thy  Country’s  injured  cause, 

The  glorious  boon  of  Independence  shared. 

In  1630,  Charles  I.  granted  to  Sir  Robert  Heath,  a 
territory  south  of  Virginia,  extending  from  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  to  the  South  Sea,  by  the  name  of  Carolina*, 
Between  1640  and  1650,  persons  suffering  from  religious 
persecution  in  Virginia,  fled  beyond  her  limits,  and  with- 
out license  from  any  source,  occupied  that  portion  of 
North  Carolina,  north  of  Albemarle  Sound.  Their  num- 
ber annually  augmented,  and  were  enabled  by  the  fertil- 
ity of  the  soil,  with  little  labor,  to  live  in  abundance. 
“ They  acknowledged  no  superior  on  earth,  and  obeyed 
no  laws,  but  those  of  God  and  nature.” 

As  Sir  Robert  Heath  had  not  complied  with  the  con- 
ditions of  his  patent,  the  king,  in  1633,  granted  the  same 
territory  to  Lord  Clarendon  and  seven  others,  and  gave 
them  the  powers  of  government.  To  encourage  emigra- 
tion, religious  liberty  was  granted.  At  the  request  of 
the  proprietors,  a constitution  of  government  was  pre- 
pared by  the  celebrated  John  Locke.  This  instrument 
provided  that  the  Governor  or  Palatine,  should  hold  his 
12 


134 


office  during  life,  and  that  the  office  should  be  hereditary. 
It  also  provided,  that  a hereditary  nobility  should  be  cre- 
ated, to  be  called  land-graves  and  caziques^  and  that, 
once  in  two  years,  representatives  should  be  chosen  by 
the  free-holders.  All  these,  with  the  proprietors  or  their 
deputies,  were  to  meet  in  one  assembly,  which  was  to  be 
called  the  Parliament^  and  over  which  the  Palatine  was 
to  preside.  This  Constitution  caused  great  disorder  in 
the  colony,  and  it  was  abolished  in  1693.  In  1729,  the 
Crown  purchased  from  the  proprietors,  the  Carolinas, 
for  £17,500  sterling,  and  established  two  separate  Gov- 
ernments, called  North  and  South  Carolina, 

In  1707,  a Company  of  French  Protestants,  arrived  and  seated 
themselves  on  the  river  Trent.  In  1710,  they  were  joined  by  a 
large  number  of  Palatines^  who  fled  from  Germany  on  account  of 
religious  persecution.  In  1712,  the  Tuscarora,  and  other  Indians, 
formed  a plot  to  murder  aU  these  settlers.  In  one  night,  twelve 
hundred  of  these  savages,  in  separate  parties,  broke  in  upon  their 
settlements,  and  murdered  men,  women,  and  children.  Gov.  Cra- 
ven, of  South  Carolina,  dispatched  nearly  a thousand  men,  under 
Col.  Barnwell,  who  followed  the  savages  into  a hideous  wilderness, 
defeated  them,  and  compelled  them  to  sue  for  peace.  The  Tusca- 
roras  soon  after  went  to  the.  north,  and  joined  the  Five  nations  ; 
this  making  the  sixth  tribe  of  that  confederacy. 


About  the  year  1730,  the  soil  in  the  interior  of  North  Carolina, 
was  found  to  be  more  fertile  than  that  on  the  coast.  Many  emi- 
grants from  the  northern  colonies,  particularly  from  Pennsylvania, 
now  settled  in  this  section.  In  May,  1775,  the  “ Committee  of 
Safety  ” met  in  Mecklenburg  County,  and  by  a series  of  resolutions, 
declared  themselves  free  and  independent**  of  the  British  Crown. 
In  1796,  the  State  adopted  its  Constitution,  which  with  some  mod- 
ifications continues  to  the  present  time. 


135 


SOUTH  CAROLINA 


Palmetto  like,  she  towers  above  the  rest, 

While  with  her  sister  States  she  takes  her  stand  ; 

With  chivalry  inspired,  with  fearless  breast. 

Firm  in  their  rights,  her  sons  together  stand. 

The  first  settlement  of  this  State  was  made  by  Gov, 
Sayle,  at  Port  Royal,  in  1670.  The  next  year  he  found- 
ed  old  Charleston,  on  the  banks  of  the  Ashley  river.  In 
1684,  all  the  freemen  meeting  at  this  place  elected  rep- 
resentatives to  sit  in  Colonial  Parliament,  according  to 
the  Constitution  prepared  by  Mr.  Locke.  The  situation 
of  Charleston  being  found  inconvenient,  the  inhabitants, 
in  1680,  removed  to  the  site  of  the  present  city  of 
Charleston.  The  first  Constitution  of  State  government 
was  formed  in  177.5 ; the  present  one  in  1790. 

Several  circumstances,  at  this  period,  tended  to.  pro- 
mote the  growth  of  the  colony.  The  Puritans,  from 
England,  came  over,  to  avoid  the  licentiousness  which 
disgraced  the  Court  of  Charles  II. ; the  Cavaliers  also 
came  to  restore  their  fortunes,  exhausted  by  the  civil 
wars.  The  conquest  of  New  York  induced  many  of 
the  Dutch  to  resort  to  it.  The  arbitrary  measures  of  the 
French  King  drove  many  of  his  Protestant  subjects  into 
exile,  some  of  whom  came  to  Carolina.  Many  of  these 
exiles  were  rich,  industrious,  and  of  exemplary  lives. 


136 


Many  of  the  prominent  settlers  being  Episcopalians, 
they  procured  the  passage  of  a law  establishing  the 
Episcopal  religion,  and  excluded  dissenters  from  the 
Assembly.  This  illiberal  proceeding  made  much  trou- 
ble  in  the  colony,  till  it  was  made  void  by  Queen  Anne, 
In  1702,  Gov.  Moore,  of  Carolina,  made  an  unsuccess- 
fill  expedition  against  St.  Augustine,  then  a Spanish 
settlement.  In  1706,  the  Spaniards  from  Florida,  inva- 
ded Carolina  ; but  Gov.  Johnson  was  so  well  prepared 
for  them  at  Charleston,  that  they  retired  without  doing 
much  injury. 

In  1715,  a distressing  Indian  war  broke  out.  All  the 
tribes  from  Florida  to  Cape  Fear,  engaged  in  a conspir- 
acy to  extirpate  the  whites.  Having  massacred  many  of 
the  inhabitants.  Gov.  Craven,  at  the  head  of  1200  men, 
marched  against  the  savages,  and  defeated  them  at  their 
camp  at  Saltcatchers,  In  1738,  occurred  an  alarming 
insurrection  among  the  blacks,  but  it  was  speedily  put 
down. 

In  1780,  the  British  troops  took  possession  of  Charleston. 
South  Carolina  was  the  theatre  of  some  of  the  fiercest  struggles  of 
the  Revolution,  at  the  Cowpens^  King*s  Mountain,  and  Eutaw 
Springs.  Gen.  Francis  Marion,  one  of  the  ablest  and  one  of  the 
most  successful  partizan  officers  in  the  Revolution,  was  born  near 
Charleston.  At  the  commencement  of  the  conflict,  he  was  a 
captain  in  Col.  Moultrie’s  regiment.  He  was  entrusted  with  a 
small  force  employed  in  harassing  the  British  and  Tories,  and 
gained  a number  of  important  advantages,  which  procured  him,  in 
1780,  the  commission  of  a brigadier  general.  He  continually  sur- 
pr-ised  and  captured  parties  of  the  British,  and  their  friends,  by  the 
pecrecy  and  rapidity  of  his  movements.  In  1781,  he  captured  a 
number  of  forts,  and  forced  the  Briitsh  to  retire  to  Charleston, 
He  received  the  thanks  of  Congress  for  his  intrepid  conduct  at  the 
battle  of  Eutaw  Springs.  “ He  seldom  failed  of  capturing  his 
enemy,  and  almost  always  did  it  by  surprise.  His  courage  was 
the  boldest,  his  movements  the  most  rapid,  his  discipline  severe, 
and  his  humanity  most  exemplary.” 


137 


GEORGIA. 

Form  George,  the  Sovereign,  was  derived  thy  name: 

In  the  far  South  thy  sunny  bowers  of  green : 

A refuge  for  God’s  poor,  of  old,  thy  fame  ; 

Youngest  thou  art,  of  all  the  old  thirteen. 

Georgia  was  the  last  settled  of  the  thirteen  original 
States.  Its  territory  was  included  within  the  limits  of 
the  Carolina  charter,  but  no  settlement  was  made  till 
after  that  charter  was  forfeited.  In  the  reign  of  George 
II.,  several  benevolent  persons  in  England,  formed  a plan 
of  planting  a colony  in  this  region.  Their  principal  ob- 
ject was  to  seek  a place  for  the  poor  people  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland ; also  a place  of  refuge  for  the  per- 
secuted Protestants  of  all  nations. 

In  1732,  a patent  was  obtained,  conveying  to  twenty- 
one  trustees,  the  territory  now  constituting  the  State  of 
Georgia.  These  trustees  having  first  set  an  example 
themselves,  by  largely  contributing  to  the  scheme,  under- 
took also  to  solicit  benefactions  from  others,  and  to  apply 
the  money  towards  clothing,  arming,  purchasing  utensils 
for:  cultivation,  and  transporting  such  poor  people  as 
would  consent  to  go  over  and  begin  a settlement.  The 
Trustees  managed  the  concerns  of  the  colony.  One  of 

12’*' 


138 


their  regulations  were,  that  the  lands  should  not  be  sold 
by  the  owners,  but  should  descend  to  their  male  children 
only.  They  also  forbade  the  use  of  rum  in  the  colony, 
and  strictly  prohibited  the  imponation  of  slaves.  But 
none  of  these  regulations  remained  long  in  force. 

In  Feb.,  1733,  James  Oglethorpe,  with  116  emigrants 
commenced  a settlement  at  Savannah.  Many  persons 
afterwards  arrived,  and  to  each  a portion  of  the  wil 
derness  was  assigned.  But  it  was  soon  found,  that 
these  emigrants,  who  were  the  refuse  of  cities,  had 
been  rendered  poor  by  idleness,  and  irresolute  by  pov- 
erty, were  not  fitted  to  fell  the  forests  of  Georgia.  The 
trustees  therefore  made  liberal  offers  to  all  who  would 
come  over  and  settle  in  the  colony.  In  consequence  of 
this,  more  than  400  persons  from  Germany,  Scotland, 
and  Switzerland,  arrived  in  the  year  1736.  The  Ger 
mans  settled  at  Ebenezer,  and  the  Scotch  at  New  Inver 
ness,  now  Darien. 

In  1786,  the  celebrated  John  Wesley,  made  a missionary  visit  to 
Georgia,  and  two  years  after,  George  Whitfield,  another  celebrated 
Methodist  preacher,  arrived  in  the  colony  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing an  Orphan  House,  where  poor  children  might  be  fed,  clothed, 
and  educated  in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity.  War  having  been 
declared  against  Spain,  Gen.  Oglethorpe,  at  the  head  of  about  2000 
.men,  partly  from  Virginia  and  Caroliiias,  undertook  an  expedition 
against  Florida.  He  took  two  Spanish  forts,  besieged  St.  Augus- 
tine, but  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  siege  and  return.  Two  years 
afterwards,  in  1742,  the  Spaniards  invaded  Georgia,  and  the  colony 
was  in  imminent  danger.  By  an  artful  stratagem  of  Gen.  Ogle- 
thorpe, in  which  he  made  the  Spaniards  believe  a large  force  w^as 
coming  to  his  assistance,  they  fled  with  such  precipitation,  that  they 
left  several  cannon,  and  a quantity  of  provisions  behind  them. 

During  the  Revolutionary  war,  Georgia  was  overrun  by  the 
British  troops,  and  many  of  the  inhabitants  were  obliged  to  flee 
into  the  neighboring  States  for  safety.  The  sufferings  and  losses  of 
her  citizens,  was  as  great  in  proportion  to  her  numbers  and  wealth, 
as  in  her  sister  States.  In  Dec.,  1778,  Savannah  was  taken  by  the 
British,  and  in  October  following.  Count  Pulaski,  a Polish  officer 
in  the  American  service,  was  killed  in  an  unsuccessful  assault  on 
this  place.  The  first  State  Constitution  was  formed  in  1777,  the 
second  in  1785,  and  the  present  in  1798,  and  amended  in  1839. 


139 


F li  O RI  D A . 

Far  to  the  sunny  South,  sweet  land  of  flowers. 

Be  Soto  trod  thy  shores  in  olden  time  ; 

The  Creek  and  Seminole  have  roamed  thy  bowers, 

Who  now  have  vanished  from  thy  sunny  clime, 

Florida  was  discovered  by  Sebastian  Cabot,  sailing 
under  the  flag  and  patronage  of  England,  in  1497.  In 
1512  and  1516,  Ponce  de  Leon,  one  of  the  companions 
of  Columbus  on  his  second  voyage,  explored  this  part  of 
the  country.  It  was  called  Florida,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  its  being  discovered  on  Palm  Sunday ; or,  as 
some  say,  from  the  numerous  jhwering  shrubs  which 
every  where  gave  the  country  a beautiful  aspect. 

In  1539,  Ferdinand  de  Soto,  who  had  been  an  officer 
under  Pizarro,  sailed  from  the  island  of  Cuba,  of  which 
he  was  Governor,  with  about  1000  men,  and  landed  on 
the  western  shore  of  Florida.  From  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
he  penetrated  into  the  country  nortlfvvard  and  westward, 
in  search  of  gold.  The  Spaniards  wandered  about  in 
the  wilderness  for  four  years  ; De  Soto  and  about  half 
his  men  perished  before  they  got  back  to  the  Spanish 
settlements.  In  1553,  the  French  attempted  to  estab- 
lish a colony,  which  occasioned  a contest  between  them 
and  the  Spaniards,  in  which  the  latter  were  finally  victo- 


140 


rious.  In  1763,  Floirida  was  ceded  to  Great  Britain  by 
Spain,  in  exchange  for  Havana.  The  Spaniards  recon- 
quered it  in  1781.  In  1819,  the  Spaniards  ceded  it  to  the 
United  States  as  a compensation  for  their  spoliations  on 
the  commerce  of  the  United  States.  In  1822,  East  and 
West  Florida  were  formed  into  one  territory.  In  1845, 
Florida  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a State.  Its 
Constitution  was  adopted  in  1838. 

The*  Seminole  Indians  occupied,  until  lately,  the  Ever- 
glades^  a flat,  marshy  district,  in  the  central  and  southern 
part  of  Florida.  As  early  as  1821,  the  National  Gov- 
ernment were  urged  to  remove  the  Creeks,  who  had  fled 
into  this  territory,  and  incorporated  themselves  with  the 
Seminoles.  Difficulties  continuing  with  the  Indians,  a 
Treaty  was  made  in  1832,  at  Payne’s  Landing,  in  which 
they  agreed  to  remove  west  of  the  Mississippi.  This 
treaty  being  considered  by  many  of  the  Seminoles  as 
unfair,  they  refused  to  remove.  In  1835,  Gen.  Thomp- 
son having  a dispute  with  Osceola^  a favorite  chief  of 
the  Indians,  caused  him  to  be  arrested,  and  put  him  into 
irons  for  a day.  Osceola  was  exasperated,  and  deter- 
mined upon  revenge. 

On  Dec.  28th,  1835,  Major  Dade,  with  117  men,  fell  into  an 
ambuscade  of  the  Indians,  and  were  all  killed  but  three  men,  one 
or  two  of  whom  afterwards  died  of  their  wounds.  Gen.  Thomp- 
son and  some  of  his  companions  were  waylaid  the  same  day,  and 
killed,  in  sight  of  Fort  King,  by  a party  of  Indians  headed  by 
Osceola.  After  a variety  of  conflicts,  Osceola,  in  Oct.  1837,  with 
about  70  warriors,  under  the  protection  of  a flag,  came  into  the 
camp  of  Gen.  Jessup,  who  caused  him  to  be  forcibly  detained. 
He  was  taken  to  St.  Augustine,  thence  to  Fort  Moultrie,  at 
Charleston,  where  he  died,  Jan.  1838.  This  harassing  warfare 
was  brought  to  a close  by  Col.  Worth,  in  1842,  after  millions  of 
money  had  been  expended,  and  hundreds  of  valuable  lives  sacri- 
ficed. Great  numbers  of  soldiers  perished  by  disease  contracted 
by  traversing  through  swamps,  morasses,  and  waters  of  stagnant 
lakes,  in  pursuing  the  Indians  from  place  to  place. 


141 


ALABAMA. 

Thy  snowy  wealth  o*er  all  thy  fields  is  spread, 

Makes  wings  for  commerce,  on  the  ocean  wide : 

On  shivering  want,  its  fleecy  gifts  are  shed. 

That  freight  the  barks,  which  o’er  thy  rivers  glide. 

Most  of  the  territory  of  Alabama,  was  included  in  the 
original  patent  of  Georgia.  In  1802,  Georgia  ceded  all 
her  territory  west  of  Chattahoochee  river,  to  the  United 
States ; and  extending  to  the  Mississippi  river,  it  was 
erected  into  the  Mississippi  Territory  in  1817.  It  con- 
tinued  a part  of  the  Mississippi  Territory  until  1819, 
when  a State  constitution  was  formed,  and  in  1820,  it 
was  admitted  into  the  Union,  as  an  independent  State. 
Since  the  termination  of  the  Creek  war  in  1814,  Ala« 
bama  has  grown  rapidly  in  population  and  wealth,  by 
her  agricultural  productions,  of  which  cotton  is  the  prin» 
cipal. 

De  Soto,  a Spanish  officer,  appears  to  have  been  the 
first  European  who  traversed  the  soil  of  Alabama.  This 
was  in  1540.  In  1701,  D’Iberville,  a distinguished 
French  naval  officer,  erected  a fort  at  Mobile,  which,  for 
a number  of  years,  appears  to  have  been  the  principal 
seat  of  the  French  power  in  its  southern  settlements.  In 


142 


1704,  Louis  XIV,,  the  French  king,  sent  over  twenty 
viituous  young  women,  in  order,  as  he  stated,  “ to  be 
married  to  the  Canadians,  and  to  the  other  inhabitants 
of  Mobile,  in  order  to  consolidate  the  colony.”  They 
proved  to  be  an  important  and  valuable  addition  to  the 
colony,  though  it  appears  that  a kind  of  insurrection  took 
place,  in  which  they  threatened  to  leave  the  country  the 
first  opportunity,  for  being  enticed  from  home,  (most  of 
them  being  from  Paris,)  to  live  on  corn,  when  they  were 
promised  “the  milk  and  honey  of  a land  of  promise.” 

At  the  period  of  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  Alabama 
was  a theatre  of  Indian  warfare,  as  a great  part  of  the  State  at  that 
time  was  inhabited  by  a number  of  tribes  of  Indians,  of  whoih  the 
Creeks  were  the  principal.  These  Indians  received  their  name, 
from  the  fact  of  the  country  which  they  inhabited,  having  numerous 
creeks  or  streams  of  water.  In  18 12,, the  Creeks  having  been 
stirred  up  to  war  by  Tecumseh,  the  celebrated  Shawnee  warrior, 
commenced  hostile  operatrons.  In  Aug.,  they  fell  on  Fort  Mimms : 
the  garrison  made  a desperate  resistance,  but  out  of  three  hundred 
men,  women,  and  children,  only  seventeen  survived  the  massacre. 
The  adjoining  States  were  now  roused  to  action.  In  Nov.,  Gen. 
Jackson,  assisted  by  Generals  Coffee,  Floyd,  and  Claiborne,  en- 
tered the  Indian  country.  Gen.  Jackson  defeated  the  Indians  at 
Talladega,  where  two  hundred  and  ninety  of  their  warriors  were 
left  dead  upon  the  field.  On  Nov.  29,  Gen.  Floyd  attacked  the 
Creeks  on  their  sacred  ground  at  Autossee.  The  Indians  fought 
bravely  in  its  defense,  but  were  overcome.  Four  hundred  of  their 
houses  were  burned,  and  200  of  their  bravest  warriors  killed,  among 
whom  were  the  kings  of  Autossee  and  Tallahassee. 

The  last  stand  of  the  Creeks  was  at  Tohopeka,  a fortified  place 
at  the  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa,  called  by  the  whites  the  Horse-shoe- 
hend”  The  Indians  had  erected  a breast-work,  from  five  to  eight 
feet  high  across  the  peninsula,  where  a thousand  of  their  warriors 
had  collected.  These  fought  desperately,  but  were  entirely  de- 
feated. Five  hundred  and  fifty  of  their  numbej*  were  killed  on  the 
peninsula,  and  many  were  drowned  or  shot  in  attempting  to  cross 
the  river.  The  victory  ended  in  the  submission  of  the  remaining 
warriors,  and  in  1814,  a treaty  of  peace  was  concluded,  and  the 
Creeks  now  have  removed  westward  of  the  M ssissippi. 


143 


MISSISSIPPI. 


Father  of  Waters  ! like  a smiling  child. 

Thy  namesake  State  upon  thy  border  lies  ; 

Where  roamed  the  Chickasaw  and  Choctaw  wild. 

Amid  thy  woods,  now  smiling  fields  arise. 

In  1716,  Bienville,  one  of  the  Governors  of  Louisiana, 
sailed  up  the  Mississippi  as  far  as  Natchez,  erected  and 
garrisoned  a fortification  which  he  called  “ Fort  Rosalie, 
This  spot  had  been  marked  down  by  Iberville,  in  1700 
as  an  eligible  spot  for  a town,  of  which  he  drew  a plan, 
and  which  he  called  Rosalie^  the  maiden  name  of  the 
Countess  Pontchartrain,  of  France. 

In  1729,  the  Natchez  nation  of  Indians,  feeling  them- 
selves aggrieved  by  the  French,  laid  a plot  for  their  de- 
struction. On  the  28th  of  Nov.,  they  appeared  in  great 
numbers  about  the  French  houses,  telling  the  inhabitants 
they  were  going  a hunting.  They  sang  after  the  calumet, 
in  honor  of  the  French  commander,  and  his  company. 
Each  having  returned  to  his  post,  a signal  was  given, 
and  instantly  the  massacre  began.  Two  hundred  French- 
men were  killed.  “ Of  all  the  people  at  Natchez,  not 
more  than  twenty  French,  and  five  or  six  negroes  es- 
caped.* One  hundred  and  fifty  children,  and  eighty  wo- 
men, with  nearly  as  many  negroes,  were  made  prisoners. 


144 


The  Frei  ch  governor  of  Louisiana,  M.  Perier,  resolved 
on  avenginy  the  massacre,  sent  to  the  Choctaws,  who 
furnished  a body  of  15  or  1600  warriors,  to  assist  the 
French  against  the  Natchez,  The  Natchez  being  be- 
sieged in  their  fort  by  the  French,  had  the  address  during 
the  night,  to  make  their  escape.  Learning  afterwards, 
that  they  had  fortified  themselves  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
the  French  followed  them  thither.  Here  they  were  be- 
sieged, and  compelled  to  surrender  themselves  as  cap- 
tives. They  were  taken  to  New  Orleans,  where  they 
were  confined  in  separate  prisons  ; and  afterwards  were 
transported  as  slaves  to  St.  Domingo.  Thus  perished 
the  Natchez  nation,  “ the  most  illustrious  in  Louisiana.’’ 

The  Chickasaws  were  the  dread  of  the  French  colonists,  as  they 
had  incited  the  Natchez  against  them.  They  occupied  a large  and 
beantiful  tract  east  of  the  Mississippi,  at  the  head  of  the  Tombec- 
bee.  This  they  would  not  allow  the  French  to  occupy,  but  main- 
tained their  own  independence.  In  1736,  a force  from  New  Or- 
leans, under  Bienville,  and  another  body  from  the  region  of  the 
Illinois,  made  an  unsuccesskil  attempt  against  the  Chickasaws. 
Bienville  was  obliged  to  throw  his  artillery  into  the  Tombecbee, 
and  retire  down  the  river.  The  brave  young  officer,  d’Artaguette, 
who  commanded  the  party  from  the  Illinois,  was  compelled  to  wit- 
ness the  torture  and  death  of  his  companions,  and  then  dismissed, 
to  go  and  relate  to  the  whites  the  deeds  of  the  Chickasaws. 


In  1763,  the  country  was  ceded  to  the  British.  North  of  the 
31st  degree  of  north  latitude,  this  territory  was  within  the  char- 
tered limits  of  Georgia.  In  1795,  the  Legislature  of  Georgia,  sold 
22,000,000  acres  of  land  in  this  State,  called  the  Yazoo  purchase ^ to 
four  companies,  for  $500,000,  who  afterwards  sold  it  at  advanced 
prices,  to  various  persons,  mostly  in  the  eastern  and  middle  states. 
The  next  year  the  legislature  declared  the  sale  unconstitutional, 
and  ordered  the  records  of  it  to  be  burnt,  without  refunding  the 
money.  The  southern  section  of  the  State  was  within  the  limits 
of  Florida,  and  was  purchased  of  Spain  in  1821.  In  1798,  this 
State,  together  with  Alabam»v,  were  constituted  Mississippi  Terri- 
tory. In  1817,  Mississippi,  1 Ving  formed  a constitution  of  State 
government,  was  admitted  ia  ^ the  Union. 


145 


LOUISIANA, 


Louis  of  sunny  France,  bestowed  thy  name. 

The  gay  and  generous  Frenchman  roams  beneath  thy  skies, 
And  rivalling  old  Orleans,  in  wealth  and  fame* 

Its  namesake  on  thy  soil  in  beauty  lies. 

Louisiana  appears  to  have  been  first  visited  by  the 
Spaniards  under  De  Soto,  who  died  at  the  mouth  of  Red 
River,  in  May,  1542,  at  the  age  of  forty-two.  This  cel- 
ebrated adventurer,  finding  that  the  hour  of  death  was 
come,  appointed  a successor,  and  with  his  dying  breath, 
exhorted  his  desponding  followers  to  union  and  confi- 
dence,^^ words  now  emblazoned  on  the  Arms  of  Louis- 
iana. The  Spaniards,  to  conceal  the  death  of  their  leader 
from  the  Indians,  put  his  body  into  an  oak  hollowed  out 
for  the  purpose,  and  sunk  it  in  the  river.  De  Soto,  it  is 
said,  expended  100,000  ducats  in  this  expedition,  like  the 
fabled  Pelican  of  old,  gave  his  own  blood  for  the  nourish^ 
ment  of  his  brood  of  followers. 

In  1682,  M.  La  Salle,  a French  naval  officer,  discov- 
ered the  three  passages  by  which  the  Mississippi  dis- 
charges its  waters  into  the  Gulf.  La  Salle  having  pre- 
pared a column  with  the  arms  of  France  affixed,  and  a 
cross,  ascended  the  river  to  a dry  spot  above  inundation, 
where,  having  erected  the  column,  he  took  possession  of 
"l3 


146 


# 

the  country.  “ In  the  name  of  the  Most  High,  mighty, 
invincible,  and  victorious  Prince,  Louis  the  Great,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  King  of  France  and  Navarre,  fourteenth 
of  that  name.”  After  the  Te  Deum  was  chaunted,  a 
salute  of  fire-arms,  and  cries  of  vive  le  Roi,  La  Salle 
said,  his  Majesty,  as  eldest  son  of  the  Church,  would  an- 
nex no  country  to  his  crown,  without  making  it  his  chief 
care  to  establish  the  Christian  religion  therein  : its  sym- 
bol must  now  be  planted  ; which  was  accordingly  done 
at  once,  by  erecting  a cross,  before  which,  religious  ser- 
vices were  performed.  The  country  was  named  Louis- 
iana in  honor  of  the  French  King, 

La  Salle  attempted  a settlement,  but  it  failed.  In  1P99,  a more 
successful  attempt  was  made  by  Iberville,  who  entered  the  Missis- 
sippi and  founded  a colony.  His  efforts  were  followed  up  by  Cro- 
zat,  a man  of  wealth,  who  held  the  exclusive  trade  of  the  country 
for  9 number  of  years.  About  the  year  1717,  he  transferred  his  in- 
terest to  a chartered  company,  at  the  head  of  which  was  the  cele- 
brated John  Law,  whose  national  bank  and  Mississippi  speculation, 
involved  the  ruin  of  half  the  French  nobility.  The  stock  of  this 
company  at  one  time,  advanced  to  upwards  of  two  thousand  per 
cent.,  and  the  notes  of  the  bank  in  circulation,  exceeded  two  hun- 
dred millions  of  dollars.  In  1731,  the  Company  resigned  the  con- 
cern to  the  crown,  who  in  1762,  ceded  the  whole  of  Louisiana  to 
Spain.  In  1800,  Spain  re-conveyed  the  province  to  the  French, 
of  whom  it  was  purchased  by  the  United  States  in  1803,  for  fifteen 
millions  of  dollars.  This  purchase  included  the  territory  west  of 
the  Mississippi.  In  1812,  the  present  State  of  Louisiana  formed  a 
Constitution  and  was  admitted  into  the  Union. 

On  the  8th  of  January,  1815,  a body  of  about  8000  British  troops, 
under  Gen.  Packingham,  made  an  attempt  to  obtain  possession  of 
New  Orleans.  This  place  was  defended  by  abont  6000  militia 
jnen  under  Gen.  Jackson.  The  Americans,  behind  their  breast- 
works of  cotton  hales,  and  other  materials  which  no  balls  could  pen- 
etrate, poured  such  a fire  on  the  advancing  troops  of  the  enemy, 
that  whole  ranks  were  literally  swept  away.  Gen.  Packenham, 
and  Gen.  Gibbs,  the  second  in  command,  were  mortally  wounded. 
The  enemy  retreated  with  the  loss  of  2600  men,  in  killed,  wound- 
ed, and  captured.  The  American  loss  amounted  to  only  six  killed 
and  seven  wounded. 


147 


OHIO. 


Ohio  ! Beauteous  River,”  on  thy  shore. 

Peace,  plenty,  with  their  choicest  blessings  rest, 

And  dotting  with  her  boats  thy  waters  o’er, 

There  lies  thy  city  fair,  “ Queen  of  the  West** 

Ohio  receives  its  name  from  the  river,  which  forms 
its  southern  boundary.  The  word  Ohio^  in  the  Wyandot 
language,  signifies  fair,  or  “ Beautiful  River  which 
was  the  name  given  to  it  by  the  French,  the  first  Euro- 
peans which  explored  this  part  of  the  country.  In  Au- 
gust, 1679,  La  Salle  launched  upon  Lake  Erie,  the  Grif- 
fin, a bark  of  about  60  tons,  with  which  he  proceeded 
through  the  lakes  to  the  Straits  at  Mackinaw.  In  1750, 
a French  post  had  been  fortified  at  the  mouth  of  the  Wa- 
bash, and  a communication  was  established  through  that 
river  and  the  Maumee,  with  Canada.  The  French,  at 
this  period,  had  a chain  of  fortifications  back  of  the  Eng- 
lish settlements,  and  the  territory  north-west  of  Ohio, 
was  included  within  the  limits  of  Louisiana. 

About  this  time,  the  Ohio  Company  was  formed,  and 
for  the  purpose  of  checking  the  progress  of  the  Fi:ench, 
made  attempts  to  establish  trading  houses  among  the  In- 
dians. The  first  English  settlement  in  the  Ohio  valley, 
appears  to  have  been  made  on  the  Great  Miami,  where 


148 


they  erected  a trading  house  in  1749.  In  1752,  this  was 
destroyed  by  the  French,  and  the  traders  were  carried 
away  to  Canada.  The  Moravian  missionaries,  prior  to 
the  American  Revolution,  had  a number  of  stations 
within  the  limits  of  Ohio.  As  early  as  1 762,  the  mission- 
aries, Heckewelder,  and  Post,  were  on  the  Muskingum. 
Mary  Heckewelder^  the  daughter  of  the  Missionary,  is 
said  to  have  been  the  -first  white  child  born  in  Ohio. 

During  the  Revolutionary  war,  most  of  the  western  Indians 
were  more  or  less  united  against  the  Americans,  by  means  of  the 
British  influence.  During  the  French  wars,  that  nation  instigated 
the  Indians  to  fall  on  the  frontier  settlements.  In  1782,  a party  of 
Americans,  under  Col.  Williamson,  murdered,  in  cold  blood,  ninety- 
four  of  the  defenseless  Moravian  Indians,  on  the  Muskingum.  In 
the  same  year.  Col.  Crawford,  at  the  head  of  about  500  men,  was 
defeated  on  the  Sandusky  by  the  Indians ; he  was  taken  prisoner, 
and  burnt  at  the  stake  with  horrible  tortures. 

After  the  Revolution,  the  States  who  owned,  or  had  a claim  on 
western  unappropriated  lands,  with  a single  exception,  ceded  them 
to  the  United  States.  The  State  of  Connecticut,  ceded  her  claim 
of  soil  and  jurisdiction,  to  that  part  of  Ohio,  since  known  as  the 
“ Western  Eeserve”  The  first  settlement  in  this  part  of  the  State, 
was  made  at  Conneaut,  in  1796,  by  settlers  from  Connecticut. 
The  first  regular,  permanent,  white  settlement  within  the  .bounds 
of  Ohio,  was  commenced  in  the  spring  of  1788,  at  Marietta,  so 
named  in  honor  of  Marie  Antoniette,  Queen  of  France.  At  this, 
as  well  as  at  other  places  in  this  State,  are  the  remains  of  mounds, 
and  other  ancient  works,  evidently  erected  by  a people  which  once 
inhabited  this  fertile  region,  far  more  advanced  in  civilization  than 
the  present  race  of  Indians. 

The  Indians  continuing  hostile,  in  1790  Gen.  Harmer  was  sent 
against  them  with  1300  men.  This  expedition  proved  unsuccess- 
ful. In  1791,  Gen.  St.  Clair,  with  a force  of  3000  men,  assembled 
at  Cincinnati,  commenced  his  march  against  the  Indians  on  the 
Maumee.  He  was  defeated  with  the  loss  of  600  men  killed,  among 
whom  was  Gen.  Butler.  In  1794,  another  army  under  Gen, 
Wayne,  was  sent  against  the  Indians.  He  encountered  the  ene- 
my, and  after  a short  and  deadly  confl  ict,  they  were  totally  de- 
feated, and  soon  after  were  compelled  to  make  peace.  In  1799, 
Ohio  formed  a territorial  government,  and  in  1802,  formed  a State 
constitution,  and  was  admitted  into  the  Union, 


149 


KENTUCKY. 


The  hunter  Boone,  the  hardy  pioneer. 

Thy  flowery  wilds  among  the  first  explored  ; 

And  in  our  country’s  lists,  to  freemen  dear, 

Thy  gallant  sons,  thy  fame  spreads  far  abroad. 

Kentucky  was  originally  within  the  limits  of  Vir- 
ginia ; its  first  actual  explorer,  of  whom  we  have  any 
very  definite  knowledge,  was  Col.  James  Smith,  who 
traveled  westward  in  1766,  from  Holston  river,  with 
three  men  and  a mulatto  slave.  They  explored  the 
country  south  of  Kentucky,  and  also  Cumberland  and 
Tennessee  rivers  down  to  the  Ohio.  The  beautiful  tract 
of  country  near  the  Kentucky  river,  the  finest  perhaps  of 
the  Ohio  valley,  appears  to  have  been  reserved  by  the 
Indians  as  a hunting  ground ; and  consequently,  none  of 
their  settlements  were  found  there. 

In  1767,  John  Finley,  and  some  others,  made  a trading 
expedition  from  North  Carolina  to  this  region.  Upon 
his  return,  he  communicated  his  discoveries  to  Daniel 
Boone,  and  some  others,  who  agreed,  in  1769,  to  under- 
take a journey  to  explore  it.  After  a long  fatiguing 
march,  over  a mountainous  wilderness,  they  arrived  upon 
its  borders  ; and  from  an  eminence,  discovered  the  lovely 
valley  of  Kentucky.  Here  they  encamped,  and  some 
13* 


150 


went  to  hunt  provisions,  which  were  readily  procured,, 
there  being  plenty  of  game,  while  Col.  Boone  and  Mr. 
Finley,  made  a tour  of  the  country.  But  notwithstanding 
this  promising  beginning,  the  company  soon  found  noth- 
ing but  hardships  and  adversities.  All*  the  companions 
of  Boone  were  killed  by  the  Indians,  and  himself  taken 
prisoner.  He  soon  made  his  escape.  He  remained  in 
the  wilderness  for  some  time,  entirely  alone.  He  re- 
turned to  his  family  in  North  Carolina,  after  an  ab- 
sence  of  nearly  three  years.  During  nearly  the  whole 
of  this  time,  he  never  tasted  bread,  or  Salt,  nor  beheld 
the  face  of  a single  white  man,  excepting  his  brother, 
and  his  companions  who  had  been  killed. 

In  1771,  Boone,  with  his  family,  started  to  make  a set- 
tlement in  Kentucky,  in  Powel’s  valley.  Being  joined 
by  five  more  families,  and  forty  men,  well  armed,  they 
proceeded  onward  with  confidence,  but  when  near  the 
Cumberland  Mountains,  they  were  attacked  by  a large 
party  of  Indians,  and  were  obliged  to  retreat  to  the  set- 
tlements on  Clinch  river.  Here  they  remained  till  1774. 
In  this  year,  James  Harrod  built  the  first  cabin  in  the 
State,  on  the  spot  where  Harrodsburg  now  stands.  In 
1775,  Boone  erected  a fort  at  Boonsborough,  brought  his 
family  and  some  others,  and  established  a permanent 
settlement.  The  first  settlers  were  harrassed  by  the  at- 
tacks of  the  Indians  for  a long  period,  till  Gen.  Clark 
scoured  the  wilderness,  took  their  posts,  destroyed  many 
of  their  villages,  and  compelled  them  to  make  peace. 

In  1777,  Burgesses  were  chosen  to  represent  the 
county  of  Kentucky  in  the  Legislature  of  Virginia.  In 
1783,  Kentucky  was  formed  into  a district.  In  1785,  a 
Convention  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  an 
entire  separation  from  Virginia.  This  was  effected  the 
following  year.  It  continued  an  independent  district,  till 
June  1st,  1792,  when  it  was  received  into  the  Union  as 
an  independent  State.  The  first  constitution  was  formed 
in  1790,  he  present  one  in  1799. 


TENNESSEE. 

The  plough  is  on  thy  shield,  thy  fertile  soil. 

Like  Eden,  ’neath  thy  children’s  cultivating  hand 
With  richest  fruit  rewards  their  patient  toil. 

And  scatters  plenty  o’er  a smiling  hand  ” 

Tennessee*  was  originally  included  in  the  charter  of 
North  Carolina,  given  by  Charles  II,  in  1664  ; but  no 
settlement  was  made  beyond  the  Alleghany  Mountains 
till  1757,  when  a few  hardy  pioneers  established  them- 
selves at  Fort  Loudon,  onWatagua  river.  The  French 
having  stirred  up  the  Cherokees  to  hostilities  against  the 
English  settlements.  Col.  Montgomery  was  sent  with  a 
force  to  subdue  them.  After  destroying  a number  of 
their  towns,  he  was  attacked  by  the  Indians  and  forced 
to  retire  without  etfecting  his  object.  In  1760,  the 
Cherokees  blockaded  Fort  Loudon.  The  garrison,  about 
200  in  number,  having  subsisted  for  some  time  on  horse 
flesh,  agreed  to  capitulate,  on  condition  they  should  be 
allowed  to  return  to  Virginia,  or  Fort  Prince  George. 
After  marching  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  fort,  they 

* Testate  takes  its  name  from  its  principal  river.  The  Indians 
are  said  to  have  given  this  name  to  the  river  on  account  of  its 
curvature y which  gave  to  their  imaginations  the  form  of  an  Indian 
spoon,  which  is  the  meaning  of  the  name. 


152 


were  treacherously  fired  on  by  the  savages,  and  those 
who  were  not  massacred  were  made  prisoners.  The 
next  year,  Col.  Grant,  with  about  2,600  men,  marched 
into  the  Cherokee  country,  gave  battle  to  the  Indians, 
burned  their  dwellings  and  laid  waste  their  country 
These  measures  humbled  the  savages,  and  compelled 
them  to  make  peace. 

In  1765,  settlements  were  begun  on  Holston  river, 
and  during  the  Revolutionary  war  the  settlers  had  fre- 
quent  contests  with  the  Indians.  In  1782,  the  Legisla- 
ture of  North  Carolina  appointed  commissioners  to  ex- 
plore Davidson  County,  (which  at  that  time  was  very  ex- 
tensive,) and  report  which  part  was  best  for  the  payment 
of  the  bounty  promised  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  that 
State  during  the  Revolution.  A settlement  had  been 
made  in  this  part  of  the  State  in  1780,  under  the  guid- 
ance and  direction  of  Col.  Robertson,  at  a place  they 
named  Nashville,  in  honor  of  Gen.  Nash,  who  was  killed 
at  the  battle- of  Germantown,  in  1777.  The  county  was 
named  Davidson,  in  honor  of  Gen.  Davidson,  who  fell 
in  opposing  Cornwallis,  in  1 78 1 . The  military  warrants 
were  made  out,  many  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  repair- 
ed to  this  section  to  secure  and  settle  their  lands,  and 
many  purchasers  from  various  States  of  the  Union  be- 
came settlers. 

In  1785,  the  inhabitants  of  the  counties  of  Sullivan,  Washing- 
ton and  Green,  lying  directly  west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains, 
framed  a constitution,  elected  their  governor,  and  erected  them- 
selves into  an  independent  State,  by  the  name  of  the  New  State  of 
Franklin.  This  premature  State  was  to  comprehend  ‘‘  all  that 
tract  of  country  which  lies  between  the  mountains  and  the  Suck 
or  Whirl  in  the  Tennessee  river.”  These  proceedings*  occasioned 
great  confusion  and  warm  disputes,  which  continued  until  1788, 
when  the  thoughts  of  independency  were  relinquished,  and  tran- 
quility was  restored.  The  territory  was  finally  ceded  to  the 
United  States  in  1790,  and  a territorial  government  was  establish- 
ed under  the  name  of  the“  Territory  Southwest  of  the  OhioRiver.” 
In  1796,  Tennessee  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a Stam 


153 


MICHIGAN. 

The  missionary  and  the  hunter  bold. 

First  ranged  thy  forest  depths  in  times  of  old: 

Earth’s  mightiest  Lakes,  now  bound  thy  lengthened  shore. 
The  Huron  brave  shall  tread  thy  fields  no  more. 

The  Huron  tribe  of  Indians,  were  the  aboriginal  in- 
habitants of  Michigan.  They  were  anciently  very  nu- 
merous, brave  and  powerful,  and  their  settlements  ex- 
tended as  far  north  as  Lake  Superior.  As  early  as  1634, 
the  French  Catholic  missionaries,  founded  a mission  near 
Lake  Huron,  and  in  1660,  a station  was  established  on 
the  rocky  and  pine. clad  borders  of  Lake  Superior.  In 
1663,  the  mission  at  St.  Mary’s  Falls  was  founded,  and 
in  1671,  Father  Marquette  gathered  a little  flock  of  In- 
dian converts  at  Point  St.  Ignatus,  on  the  main  land 
north  of  the  island  of  Mackinaw.  The  great  body  of 
the  Hurons,  were  converted  by  the  efforts  of  the  mission- 
aries, to  the  profession  of  Christianity.  The  Iroquois^  or 
Five  Nations,  made  war  upon  them,  and  massacred  or 
dispersed  most  of  their  number. 

In  1667,  Louis  XIV.  sent  a party  of  soldiers  to  this 
territory,  to  protect  the  French  fur-traders.  In  1701,  a 
French  colony  left  Montreal,  and  began  the  settlement 
of  Detroit,  which  was  a place  of  resort  of  the  French 
missionaries,  as  early  as  1620.  Having  established  mil* 


154 


itary  posts  at  this,  and  other  places,  they  soon  extended 
their  commerce  westward  of  Lake  Michigan,  to  the  In- 
dians on  the  Mississippi.  They  were  steadily  opposed 
by  the  Iroquois,  and  the  settlements  being  somewhat 
neglected  by  the  French  government,  they  never  flour- 
ished as  colonies.  The  war  of  1756,  dispossessed  the 
French  of  all  their  northern  possessions,  and  of  the  rest 
of  this  territory,  which  remained  in  a neglected  state  in 
the  hands  of  the  British  till  the  peace  of  1783,  gave  it 
over  to  the  United  States,  and  a governor  was  appointed 
in  1787,  for  all  the  territory  N.  W.  of  the  Ohio.  In 
1796,  the  fort  of  Detroit  was  ceded  by  the  British  to  the 
United  States,  and  the  peninsula  of  Michigan  proper  was 
formed  into  a county,  called  the  county  of  Wayne.  In 
1805,  it  was  formed  into  a distinct  territorial  govern- 
ment,  and  in  1836  it  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a 
State. 

In  the  war  of  1812,  the  important  fortress  of  Mackinaw,  being 
garrisoned  by  only  57  men  under  Lieut.  Hanks,  was  surrendered 
on  the  17tli  of  July  to  a party  of  1000  British  and  Indians.  On  the 
15th  of  August,  Gen.  Brock,  with  a force  of  1300  men,  of  whom 
700  were  Indians,  summoned  Gen.  Hull  to  surrender  Detroit,  stat- 
ing that  he  would  be  unable  to  control  the  Indians  if  any  resist- 
ance should  be  offered.  Although  Hull  had  a force  of  800  men, 
yet  he  supposed  it  would  be  useless  to  resist,  and,  to  tbe  astonish- 
ment of  all,  he  surrendered  at  discretion,  without  scarcely  any  oppo- 
sition. . The  indignation  was  great  against  him,  and  after  he  was 
exchanged,  he  was  tried  by  a Court  martial,  sentenced  to  death,  but 
on  account  of  his  age  and  services  in  the  Revolution,  the  President 
remitted  the  punishment,  but  deprived  him  of  all  military  command. 
On  the  22d  of  January,  1813,  Gen.  Winchester,  who  was  encamped 
at  Frenchtown  on  the  river  Raisin,  was  surprised  by  a force  of 
British  and  Indians  under  Gen.  Proctor.  After  a severe  contest 
the  Americans  surrendered,  under  a promise  of  being  protected  from 
the  Indians.  This  promise  was  broken  : a large  number  of  pris- 
oners, mostly  those  who  were  wounded,  were  murdered  by  the  In- 
dians. Gen.  Winchester’s  force  consisted  of  about  800  men,  prin- 
cipally volunteers  from  some  of  the  most  respectable  families  in 
Kentucky.  One-third  were  killed  in  the  battle  and  massacre  that 
followed,  and  but  33  escaped.  The  merciless  savages  fired  the 
town,  dragged  the  wounded  from  their  houses,  killed  and  scalped 
them  in  the  streets,  and  left  their  mangled  bodies  in  the  high-way 


155 


INDIANA. 


Land  of  the  Shawnee  braves,  thy  fertile  plains 
The  Buffalo  wild  herd  shall  tread  no  more ; 

Thy  far  spread  prairies  teem  with  golden  grain, 

And  towns  arise  where  forests  waved  before. 

This  State,  till  Jan.  1801,  formed  a part  of  the  Northwest  Ter- 
ritory. It  was  then  created  into  a separate  territory,  and  Gen. 
Harrison  was  appointed  Governor.  It  was  admitted  into  the 
Union  in  1816,  and  adopted  its  constitution.  The  first  settlement 
in  this  State  was  made  by  the  French,  at  Vincennes,  as  early,  there 
is  reason  to  believe,  as  the  year  1735.  This  place,  or  post,  receiv- 
ed its  name  from  M.  de  Vincennes,  a young  and  brave  French 
officer,  who  was  killed  in  an  expedition  aaginst  the  Chickasaws,  in 
1735.  At  the  peace  of  1763,  between  France  and  England,  this 
country  came  into  possession  of  Great  Britain.  In  1779,  Vin- 
cennes was  taken  from  the  British  by  a party  of  Virginia  militia, 
under  Col.  Clark. 

Just  previous  to  the  war  of  1812  with  Great  Britain,  Indiana 
w'as  harrassed  by  the  hostile  movements  of  the  Shawnee  and  other 
Indians,  led  on  by  Tecumsehy  and  his  brother,  the  Prophet.  On 
the  7th  of  November,  Gen.  Harrison  met  a number  of  the  Proph 
et’s  messengers  at  Tipppecanoe,  a branch  of  the  Wabash,  then  the 
principal  seat  of  the  Shawanese.  Agreeing  to  a short  suspension 
of  hostilities,  the  Indians  endeavored  to  take  Harrison  by  surprise  ; 
they  were,  however,  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  170  killed,  and  100 
wounded. 


*1"") 


ILiLINOIS. 


On  thy  broad  fields,  and  prairies  wild  and  vast, 

The  thundering  herd  shall  rush  no  longer  past ; 

But  cultured  by  the  hand  of  man,  thy  soil 
With  rich  abundance  crowns  the  laborer’s  toil. 

This  State  derives  its  name  from  the  river  Illinois^  an 
Indian  word,  signifying  a man  full  of  age^  in  the  vigor  of 
his  years,  Illinois  river  is  the  river  (f  men.  The  first 
settlement  within  the  limits  of  the  State,  was  made  by 
the  French,  at  Kaskaskia,  Cahokia,  and  Peoria,  some- 
where between  the  years  1690  and  1700.  It  appears 
clear,  that  Father  Gravier  began  a mission  among  the 
Illinois  before  1693,  and  became  the  founder  of  Kaskas- 
kia, though  in  what  year  we  know  not ; but  for  some 
time  it  was  merely  a missionary  station,  and  the  inhabi- 
tants  of  the  village  consisted  entirely  of  natives  ; it  being 
one  of  the  three  such  villages  ; the  other  two  being 
Cahokia  and  Peoria.  In  1789,  Illinois  constituted  a part 
of  the  Northwest  Territory.  In  1800,  Indiana  and  Illi- 
nois became  a separate  territory.  In  1809,  it  was  made 
a separate  territory,  and  in  1818,  it  was  admitted  into 
the  Union  as  an  independent  State. 

The  first  European  who  touched  the  soil  of  Illinois, 
appears  to  have  been  one  Perrot,  an  agent  for  the  In- 
tendantof  Canada,  who,  in  1670,  explored  Lake  Michi- 


157 


gaii  as  flir  as  Chicago.  In  1673,  Fathei  Marquette,  the 
devoted  and  pious  French  missionary,  M.  Joliet,  of 
Quebec,  with  five  boatmen,  left  the  Michilimacinac, 
passed  down  Green  Bay,  and  entered  Fox  river.  From 
thence  they  crossed  over  to  the  Wisconsin,  and  sailed  down 
the  Mississippi  as  far  as  Arkansas,  when  they  return- 
ed to  the  north.  They  were  kindly  received  and  feast- 
ed by  the  Illinois.  Their  feast  consisted  af  four  courses  : 
the  first  of  hominy,  the  second  of  fish,  the  third  of  dog^ 
which  the  Frenchmen  declined,  and  the  whole  concluded 
with  roast  buffalo.  The  Illinois  Indians  are  described 
by  all  travellers  as  remarkably  handsome,  well  manner- 
ed and  kind. 

In  the  year  1812,  Gen.  Hull,  who  surrendered  Detroit  into  the 
hands  of  the  British,  directed  Capt.  Heald,  who  commanded  Fort 
Dearborn,  at  Chicago,  to  distribute  his  stores  to  the  Indians,  and 
retire  to  Fort  Wayne.  Not  having  perfect  confidence  in  the  In- 
dians, he  threw  the  powder  into  the  well,  and  wasted  the  whiskey. 
As  these  were  the  articles  they  most  wanted,  they  were  so  exaspe- 
rated, they  fell  upon  the  garrison  after  they  had  proceeded  about 
two  miles  from  the  fort,  and  massacred  about  60  persons,  being 
about  two-thirds  of  their  number. 

In  1840,  the  Mormons  having  been  driven  out  of  Missouri,  loca- 
ted a city  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  which  they  called 
Nauvoo.  They  had  extraordinary  privileges  granted  them  by  the 
State.  But  here,  as  elsewhere,  numerous  difficulties  arose  between 
them  and  the  surrounding  inhabitants.  On  June  27th,  1844,  Jo- 
seph Smith,  the  Mormon  prophet  and  leader,  with  his  brother 
Hyrum,  were  killed  by  a mob,  and  in  a short  period  after,  the 
Mormons  began  their  movement  toward  California. 


14 


158 


MISSOURI. 


With  hills  and  dales,  and  plains  diversified. 

Thy  commerce  growing,  spreading  far  and  wide. 

Large  in  extent  among  each  sister  state. 

These  and  thy  mines  of  wealth  shall  make  thee  great. 

Missouri  was  originally  included  in  the  limits  of  Lou- 
isiana,  purchased  of  the  French  government  in  1803. 
In  1804,  the  territory  was  organized  into  the  district  of 
Louisiana,  and  was  under  the  authority  of  Gov.  Harrison 
of  Indiana.  In  1806,  it  became  a territory  under  its  own 
government.  In  1812,  its  name  was  changed  to  Mis- 
souri. . In  1820,  it  was  admitted  into  the  Union,  after 
much  debate  and  agitation,  on  the  subject  of  admitting 
new  slave  states  into  the  confederacy. 

In  1763,  Mr.  Laclede,  the  head  of  a mercantile  com- 
pany, who  had  obtained  a monopoly  of  the  Indian  and 
fur-trade,  on  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers,  left  New 
Orleans  on  an  expedition  fitted  out  to  form  establishments, 
and  open  a commerce  with  the  natives.  Laclede  having 
left  his  stores  at  Fort  Charles  on  the  Kaskakias,  proceeded 
up  the  river  to  the  bluff,  where  St.  Louis  now  stands.  He 
was  so  much  pleased  with  the  situation  of  the  place, 
that  he  determined  to  make  it  the  central  place  of  the 


159 


company’s  operations.  Laclede  was  accompanied  by 
Auguste  and  Pierre  Choteau,  two  young  Creoles  of  New 
Orleans,  of  high  respectability  and  intelligence.  In  Feb., 
1764,  Auguste,  the  elder  of  the  two  brothers,  commenced 
the  first  buildings  at  St.  Louis,  and  these  brothers  never 
afterwards  quitted  the  country  of  their  adoption.  They 
became  the  heads  of  numerous  families,  whose  name  is, 
even  at  this  time,  a passport  that  commands  safety  and 
hospitality  among  the  Indian  nations  in  the  United  States 
north  and  west. 

In  1669,  settlements  were  made  on  both  shores  of  the  lower  por- 
tion of  the  Missouri.  Blanchette,  the  hunter,”  built  a log  house, 
the  first  dwelling  on  the  site  of  the  beautiful  village,  which  in  1784, 
received  the  name  of  St.  Charles.  St.  Genevieve  was  settled  as 
early  as  1774.  New  Madrid  was  laid  out  by  Col.  Morgan,  under 
the  Spanish  government,  about  the  year  1790. 

On  the  16th  of  December,  1811,  commenced  a series  of  earth- 
quakes, which  continued  till  the  February  following.  The  most 
destructive  shocks  took  place  in  the  beginning,  although  they  were 
repeated  many  weeks,  becoming  lighter  till  they  died  away  in 
slight  vibrations,  like  the  jarring  of  steam  in  an  immense  boiler. 
New  Madrid,  having  suffered  more  than  any  other  town  on  the 
Mississippi  from  its  effects,  was  considered  as  situated  near  the  fo- 
cus from  whence  the  undulations  proceeded.  This  place,  which 
stood  on  a bluff  bank,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  above  the  summer  floods, 
sunk  so  low,  that  the  next  rise  covered  it  to  the  depth  of  five  feet. 
The  bottom  of  several  fine  lakes  in  the  vicinity,  were  elevated,  so 
as  to  become  dry  land,  and  have  since  been  planted  with  corn. 
The  earth  on  the  shores  opened  in  yf'  le  fissures,  and  closing  again, 
threw  the  water  and  mud,  in  huge  jets,  higher  than  the  tops  of  the 
trees.  The  atmosphere  was  filled  with  a thick  vapor,  or  gas,  of  a 
purple  tinge.  The  agitation  of  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  were 
such,  that  many  boats  were  overwhelmed,  and  their  crews  drowned. 


160 


ARKANSAS. 


The  plough  and  the  steam  hoot  are  upon  thy  shield. 
Commerce  and  Agriculture’s  skillful  hand 
Shall  skim  thy  streams,  shall  furrow  o’er  thy  fields. 

And  make  thee  great  amid  thy  sister  band. 

Arkansas  receives  its  name  from  the  large  river  by  which  it  is 
centrally  intersected.  It  was  a part  of  the  Louisiana  purchase.  It 
became  a separate  territory  in  1819,  and  in  1836,  it  adopted  a 
State  constitution,  and  was  admitted  into  the  Union. 

The  first  white  man  who  traversed  the  territory  of  Arkansas,  was  * 
De  Soto,  the  celebrated  Spanish  adventurer,  who,  after  his  wander- 
ings east  of  the  Mississippi,  reached  the  banks  of  the  great  River 
of  the  West,  not  far  from  the  35th  parallel  of  latitude.  A month, 
it  is  said,  was  spent  in  preparing  barges  to  convey  his  horses,  many 
of  whom  lived,  across  the  rapid  stream.  Having  successfully  passed 
it,  they  pursued  their  way  northward,  and  then  turning  westward 
again,  they  marched  more  than  two  hundred  miles  from  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  the  highlands  of  White  River.  But  still  they  found  no 
gold,  (the  object  of  their  search,)  no  gems,  no  cities  : only  bare  prai- 
ries, and  tangled  forests,  and  deep  morasses.  To  the  south  again 
they  toiled  on,  and  passed  the  third  winter  of  wandering  upon  the 
Waschita.  In  the  following  spring,  (1542,)  De  Soto,  weary  with 
hope  long  deferred,  descended  the  Waschita,  to  its  junction  with 
the  Mississippi.  His  men  and  horses  wasted  away,  the  Indiana 
were  hostile  about  him,  till  he  sunk  into  discouragement  and  died. 

The  territory  of  Arkansas  appears  to  have  been  next  visited  by 
Father  Marquette,  and  a few  others,  who  came  down  from  Canada 
in  1673.  The  French  voyagers  from  the  Ohio,  passed  down  the 
river  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  **  Arkamscas,”  or  Arkansas,  where 
they  were  kindly  received. 


161 


Lone  Texian  star,”  that  rose  in  southern  skies, 

Now  mingled  with  the  northern  cons^^ellation  bright ; 

Far  in  the  sunny  South,  thy  domain  Les ; 

Thy  sons  are  warlike,  readiest  in  the  fight. 

The  territory  of  Texas  proper,  appears  to  have  been 
first  visited  by  La  Salle,  who  sailed  from  France  to  St. 
Domingo,  and  from  thence  proceeded  the  discovery  and 
settlement  of  the  famed  Louisiana.  The  French,  who 
intended  to  enter  the  Mississippi,  appear  to  have  first 
landed  at  Matagorda  Bay,  where  they  began  a fortifica- 
tion in  March,  1685.  Here  they  met  with  many  discour- 
agements ; their  vessel,  which  had  their  provisions  and 
most  valuable  stores,  was  wrecked  ; and  the  seed  they 
planted  would  not  sprout.  Some  of  the  men  deserted  to 
the  Indians  ; others  were  discouraged,  and  becoming 
mutinous,  murdered  La  Salle,  and  some  others,  (as  far 
as  can  be  judged,)  upon  a branch  of  the  Brazos.  Youtel 
the  historian,  and  some  others,  penetrated  to  the  Missis- 
sippi ; and  from  thence  he  proceeded  northward,  and 
reached  Quebec  in  July,  1687. 

It  is  believed  that  settlements  were  made  in  the  limits 
of  Texas,  as  early  as  1692  ; but  the  savages  were  so 
hostile,  that  little  progress  was  effected.  The  Spanish, 
14* 


162 


and  afterwards  the  Mexican  Governments,  in  order,  to  establish 
settlements,  offered  grants  of  land,  as  inducements  to  settlers  from 
the  United  States.  In  1821,  Stephen  B.  Austinyfrom  Connecticut, 
went  to  Brassos,  to  secure  a portion  of  territory  bequeathed  to 
him  by  his  father.  Many  settlers  soon  afterwards  located  them- 
selves here,  and  their  increase  and  prosperity  began  to  alarm  the 
Mexicans.  When  the  Mexican  government  abolished  slavery  in 
her  limits,  in  1825,  most  of  the  settlers  being  planters  from  the 
Southern  States,  who  had  brought  their  slaves  with  them,  felt  them- 
selves aggrieved.  They  petitioned  the  Mexican  Congress  in  vain, 
for  relief,  and  Austin,  the  principal  man  in  the  colony,  was  im- 
prisoned for  two  years.  On  the  establishment  of  Centralism,  un- 
der Santa  Anna,  Texas,  in  1835,  declared  her  Independjence. 
Gen.  Coss  was  sent  against  the  Texans  but  he  was  defeated  and 
taken  prisoner. 

Santa  Anna,  the  President  of  Mexico,  with  a force  of  8000  men, 
now  moved  forward,  threatening  to  exterminate  the  Americans 
from  the  soil  of  Texas.  In  March,  1836,  San  Antonio  de  Bexar 
was  besieged  ; the  Alamo  was  defended  by  a force  of  only  187 
men,  for  two  weeks.  They  were  all  slain  but  seven,  who  surren- 
dered. Col.  Travis,  Col.  David  Crockett,  and  Col.  Bowie,  the  in- 
ventor of  the  Bowie  knife,  were  all  killed  in  the  defense  of  this 
place.  While  Santa  Anna  was  engaged  at  San  Antonio,  Gen. 
Urrea  marched  upon  Goliad.  He  had  a severe  contest  with  Col. 
Fanning’s  troops,  who,  on  March  20th,  surrendered  themselves  as 
prisoners  of  war.  Nine  days  afterwards,  all  the  Texans,  520  in 
number,  were  shot  down,  except  six  only,  W'ho  made  their  escape. 
On  April  21st,  Santa  Anna  came  up  to  a body  of  783  Texans, 
commanded  by  Gen.  Houston,  near  the  banks  of  San  Jacinto. 
Being  masked  by  the  timber,  the  Texans  marched  into  a valley, 
from  which  they  rushed  upon  the  Mexican  lines  in  front.  When 
within  about  600  yards,  the  Mexicans  opened  their  fire.  The  Tex- 
ans, nothing  daunted,  moved  on,  and  when  within  about  70  yards 
of  their  foes,  opened  a terrible  fire,  with  their  double  barrel  guns, 
and  pistols,  of  which  some  had  five  or  six  about  them,  besides 
knives  and  tomahawks.  They  swept  over  the  Mexicans  like  the 
wind  ; took  their  artillery  already  loaded  and  primed,  and  fired  it 
upon  them,  as  they  retreated  in  total  rout  and  confusion.  The 
Texan  loss  was  only  2 killed  and  23  wounded.  The  Mexican  loss 
is  stated  to  have  been  630  killed,  208  wounded,  and  730  prisoners, 
among  whom  were  Santa  Anna,  and  his  principal  officers.  This 
victory  secured  the  Independence  of  Texas. 

The  Mexicans  made  repeated  hostile  demonstrations,  apparently 
with  the  view  of  recovering  Texas,  but  owing  to  a variety  of  causes, 
nothing  of  importance  was  effected.  Texas  remained  a sepa- 
rate government  till  1845,  when  by  mutual  agreement,  it  was  an- 
nexed to  the  United  States  as  a mepiber  of  tlie  Confederacy. 


168 


WISCONSIN. 


Far  to  the  north  thy  boundaries  appear, 

Where  the  wild  Chippewa  his  lodge  doth  rear : 

Thy  sons  are  free,  thy  climate  breathes  of  health, 

And  in  thy  fertile  soil  are  mines  of  wealth. 

One  of  the  first  Europeans  who  visited  the  territory  of 
Wisconsin,  was  Father  Marquette,  a pious  Catholic  Mis- 
sionary, who,  after  spending  about  three  years  at  the 
Straits  of  Mackinaw,  the  idea  of  exploring  the  lands  yet 
farther  towards  the  setting  sun,  had  been  growing  more 
and  more  definite  in  his  mind.  “ He  had  heard  of  the 
great  river  of  the  West,  and  fancied  that  upon  its  fertile 
banks — not  mighty  cities,  mines  of  gold,  or  fountains  of 
youth — but  whole  tribes  of  God’s  children,  to  whom  the 
sound  of  the  Gospel  had  never  come.  Filled  with  the 
wish  to  go  and  preach  to  them,  he  obeyed  with  joy  the 
orders  of  Talon,  the  wise  Intendant  of  Canada,  to  lead  a 
party  into  the  unknown  distance.” 

He  was  accompanied  by  M.  Joliet,  of  Quebec,  and 
five  boatmen.  This  little  band  of  seven,  left  Mackinaw 
in  two  bark  canoes,  in  May,  1673.  They  passed  down 
Green  Bay  to  Fox  river,  which  they  entered  and  dragged 
their  canoes  through  its  strong  rapids,  to  a village  of  In-t 
dians  where  Allouez,  a French  Missionary  had  visited, 


164 


and  where  “ they  found  a cross,  on  which  hung  skins  and 
belts,  bows  and  arrows,  which  they  had  offered  to  the 
great  Manitou,  [God,]  to  thank  him  because  he  had  ta- 
ken pity  on  them  during  the  winter,  and  had  given  them 
abundant  chase.” 

Beyond  this  point,  no  Frenchman  had  gone  ; and  here  was  the 
bound  of  discovery.  The  friendly  Indians  then  guided  to  the  Wis- 
consin, about  three  leagues  distant,  whose  waters  flowed  westward. 
Down  this  they  floated,  till,  on  the  17th  of  June,  when,  with  joy,  they 
entered  the  Mississippi.  They  proceeded  down  the  river  to  Ar- 
kansas, then  they  returned  to  Green  Bay  without  loss  or  injury. 
Wisconsin  was  next  visited  by  La  Salle,  and  Father  Hennipin,  a 
Franciscan  friar,  a man  of  much  ambition  and  energy.  These  ad- 
venturers, having  passed  down  the  Illinois,  Hennipin  paddled  up 
the  Mississippi  as  far  as  the  Wisconsin,  where  he  was  taken  pris- 
oner by  the  Indians,  who  treated  him  and  his  companions  kindly. 
They  took  them  up  the  river  to  the  Falls,  which  Hennipin  named 
St.  Anthony,  in  honor  of  his  patron  Saint.  From  this  point  he  re- 
turned to  Canada  and  France  by  way  of  Lake  Superior. 

Wisconsin  was  under  the  government  of  France,  till  1763 ; of 
Great  Britain,  till  1794  ; of  Ohio,  till  1800  ; of  Indiana,  till  1809  ; 
of  Illinois,  till  1818  ; of  Michigan,  till  1836  ; and  under  a territorial 
government  till  1848,  when  she  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a 
State.  The  principal  place  in  this  State,  is  Milwaukie,  formerly 
the  site  of  a village  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  tribe  of  Indians.  Its  name 
is  said  to  be  derived  from  Man~na-wah~kie,  an  Indian  word,  sig- 
nifying good  land. 

In  the  spring  of  1832,  the  Winnebagoes,  Sacs,  and  Foxes,  un- 
der Black  Hawk,  commenced  a war  with  the  United  States.  Many 
settlements  were  broken  up  and  destroyed,  and  many  of  the  inhab- 
itants were  killed.  Gov.  Reynolds,  of  Illinois,  ordered  out  2000 
militia.  Congress  ordered  600  mounted  Rangers  to  be  raised,  and 
Gen.  Scott  was  ordered  from  the  sea  board,  with  nine  companies 
of  artillery.  The  troops  on  their  route  were  attacked  with  the 
Cholera,  and  out  of  one  corps  of  208  men,  but  nine  were  left  alive. 
After  an  unsuccessful  contest,  with  the  overwhelming  force  of  the 
whites,  Black  Hawk,  and  his  brother  the  Prophet,  were  surren- 
dered to  Gen.  Street,  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  on  the  27th  of  August, 
which  ended  the  war. 


165 


The  Eagle,  bow,  and  arrow  here  we  see, 

Columbia,  and  the  Indian  emblems,  types  of  thee  ; 

Thine  onward  course,  is  like  an  Eagle’s  flight  ; 

Thy  soil  is  fertile,  and  thy  skies  are  bright. 

This  State  derived  its  name  from  the  loway  tribe  of  Indians, 
formerly  located  on  the  Iowa  river,  but  now  intermingled  among 
the  surrounding  tribes,  principally  among  the  Sauks,  or  Sacs,  and 
Foxes.  These  tribes  had  the  reputation  of  being  the  best  hunters 
of  any  on  the  borders  of  the  Mississippi  or  Missouri.  At  the  time 
the  white  traders  first  went  among  them,  their  practice  was,  to 
leave  their  villages  as  soon  as  their  corn  and  beans  were  ripe,  and 
taken  care  of,  to  go  on  to  their  wintering  grounds  ; it  being  previ- 
ously determined  in  council,  on  what  particular  ground  each  party 
shall  hunt.  The  old  men,  women,  and  children,  embark  in  canoes  ; 
the  young  men  go  by  land  with  their  horses  ; and  on  their  arrival, 
they  immediately  commence  their  winter’s  hunt,  which  lasts  about 
three  months.  They  return  to  their  villages  in  the  month  of  April, 
and  prepare  their  lands  for  cultivation.  In  June,  most  of  the  yonng 
men  went  out  on  a Summer’s  hunt  and  returned  in  April. 

In  1832,  Iowa  was  purchased  of  the  Indians,  and  in  1833,  it  be- 
gan to  be  settled  by  white  emigrants.  Since  this  period,  the  popu- 
lation has  increased  with  astonishing  rapidity  ; towns  have  been 
built,  and  improvement  has  rapidly  progressed.  In  1838,  Iowa 
was  separated  from  Wisconsin,  and  had  a distinct  territorial  gov- 
ernment of  its  own.  In  1844,  she  adopted  a constitution,  and  asked 
to  be  admitted  into  the  Union.  In  1846,  terms  with  regard  to  her 
boundaries  were  agreed  upon,  and  Iowa  became  the  twenty-ninth 
State  admitted  into  the  Union. 


166 


[I  have  found  it.j 


CALIFORNIA. 

Far  west,  on  to  the  broad  Pacific  sea. 

The  germ  of  Empire  great  is  found  in  thee  ; 

By  rapid  Sacramento's  distant  tide. 

Thy  mines  of  gold  are  famed  both  far  and  wide. 

The  first  European  who  visited  the  coast  of  California,  after  the 
voyage  of  Cabrillo,  in  1542,  appears  to  have  been  Sebastian  Vis- 
caino,  who  was  appointed  by  the  Spanish  government  to  explore 
the  north-west  coast  of  California.  Viscaino  appears  to  have  made 
the  discovery  of  the  harbors  of  San  Diego  and  Monterey,  in  1602. 

It  was  not  until  167  years  after  the  first  discovery  was  made, 
that  the  Spaniards  attempted  settlements  in  New  California^  so 
named  in  distinction  from  old  California,  which  embraced  the 
peninsula.  In  1542,  this  coast  was  traversed  by  Cabrillo  ; in  1578, 
by  Sir  Francis  Drake.  The  first  colonists  were  principally  Cath- 
olic missionaries,  and  their  settlements  were  called  Missions, 
San  Diego  was  founded  in  1769  ; Monterey  in  1770 ; and  San 
Francisco  in  1776. 

In  June,  1846,  Capt.  John  C.  Fremont  took  military  possession 
of  Sonoma,  and  soon  established  the  American  authority.  He 
was  assisted  by  Com.  Sloat,  commander  of  the  Pacific  squadron. 
In  February,  1848,  California  was  ceded  by  Mexico  to  the  United 
States.  In  1849,  a State  government  was  organized,  and  Repre- 
sentatives and  Senators  to  Congress  were  appointed. 

California  is  now  rapidly  increasing  in  population : great  num- 
bers arriving  for  the  purpose  of  digging  gold this  precious 
metal  being  found  in  large  quantities  near  the  banks,  or  in  the  beds 
of  streams  which  empty  into  the  harbor  of  San  Francisco. 


167 


OREGON* 

The  first  European  navigator  who  traversed  any  part  of  the 
coast  of  Oregon,  was  Cabrillo,  who,  in  1542,  sailed  up  as  far  as 
latitude  44°.  In  1578,  Sir  Francis  Drake  ranged  this  coast  from 
latitude  38  to  48.  This  region  was  called  by  the  English,  New 
Albion.  The  name  Oregon  is  from  Oregano j the  Spanish  name  of 
wild  marjoram  ; and  it  is  from  this  herb,  or  some  other  similar,  it  is 
supposed  the  name  arose.  The  name  of  its  principal  river  is  de- 
rived from  the  name  of  Columbia  Redivinia,  an  American  vessel 
from  Boston,  Mass.,  commanded  by  Capt,  Grey,  who,  on  May  11th, 
1792,  discovered  this  important  stream.  Its  two  great  branches, 
the  Lewis  and  the  Clark,  were  named  from  Captains  Lewis  and 
Clark,  who  travelled  westward,  passed  over  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  explored  the  country  in  1805.  Having  wintered  west  of  the 
mountains,  they  returned  in  safety,  pursuing  nearly  the  same  route 
east  v/hich  they  travelled  west.  . 

In  1811,  Astoria,  a trading  establishment,  was  formed  by  the 
American  Fur  Company,  at  the  mouth  of  Columbia  river.  This 
colony  consisted  of  120  men,  and  was  under  the  direction  of  the 
late  John  Jacob  Astor,  of  New  York,  from  whom  the  place  de- 
rived its  name.  In  the  course  of  two  years  from  the  founding 
of  Astoria,  five  other  establishments  were  made.  The  bounda- 
ries of  Oregon  were  for  some  time  undefined,  owing  to  the  con- 
flicting claims  to  the  territory  by  a number  of  the  European  gov- 
ernments. In  the  ^ears  1818,  1824,  and  1826,  a number  of  un- 
successful negotiations  were  made  in  London.  In  1846,  a bound- 
ary was  agreed  upon,  and  all  differences  happily  adjusted.  In 
1849,  a territorial  government  was  formed. 

NEW  MEXICO. 

New  Mexico  was  first  visited  by  the  Catholic  missionaries  in 
1581,  but  it  was  not  subdued  by  the  Spaniards  till  1644.  The 
missions  were  established  here  in  1660.  The  capital,  Santa  Fe, 
was  founded  in  1682.  The  name  Mexico y in  the  Aztec  Indian 
language,  signifies  the  habitation  of  the  God  of  War. 

Upon  the  commencement  of  the  difficulties  between  the  United 
States  and  Mexico,  orders  were  issued  to  Col.  Kearney,  in  May, 
1846,  to  make  a movement  on  New  Mexico.  He  concentrated 
his  forces  at  Brent’s  Fort,  on  the  Arkansas  river.  This  force  con- 
sisted of  eighteen  hundred  men,  part  of  whom  were  Mormons, 
who  were  about  emigrating  to  California.  Upon  the  approach  of 
the  Americans,  Gov.  Arm:  ’ o called  a council  of  war,  in  which  his 
principal  officers  advised  a retreat,  which  advice  was  followed. 


168 


On  August  18th,  Gen.  Kearney  took  possessicti  of  Santa  Fe,  and 
caused  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  be  taken  to  the  American  govern- 
ment. In  January,  1847,  Gov.  Brent  and  five  other  officers  of 
the  territory  were  murdered,  at  Taos,  about  50  miles  north  of 
Santa  Fe — the  northern  part  of  the  Indians  and  New  Mexicans 
rose  up  in  rebellion.  This  movement  was  put  down  by  Col.  Price, 
after  about  150  of  the  insurgents  were  killed. 

MINNESOTA. 

Father  Hennepin,  a Catholic  missionary,  who  was  at  the  Falls  of 
St.  Anthony  in  1680,  appears  to  have  been  the  first  European  in 
the  limits  of  this  territory.  Its  name  is  derived  from  Mini-sotaht 
the  name  given  by  the  Sioux  to  St.  Peter’s  river ; mini^  in  their 
language,  meaning  water,  and  sotah,  muddy,  or  slightly  turbid. 
In  1695,  it  appears  that  M.  LeSeur  discovered,  (as  he  supposed,)  a 
copper  mine  on  Blue  Earth  River,  a tributary  of  St.  Peter’s.  In 
1767,  Capt.  Jonathan  Carver  ascended  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony, 
and  was  well  received  by  the  Indians,  and,  as  he  states,  granted 
him  a large  tract  of  land. 

In  1805,  Lieut.  Pike  was  sent  to  explore  the  sources  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. In  this  tour  he  purchased  the  site  on  which  Fort  Snelling 
is  situated.  In  1819,  barracks  were  erected  at  this  place.  In  1820, 
Gov.  Cass  was  sent  with  an  escort  of  soldiers  to  explore  the  head 
waters  of  the  Mississippi.  He  ascended  the  river  as  far  as  Cass 
Lake.  In  1823,  Major  Long  went  on  the  Red  River  as  far  north 
as  Pembina,  the  Upper  Selkirk  settlement,  which,  being  found 
within  the  limits  of  the  United  States,  took  formal  possession. 
This  colony  was  founded  by  Lord  Selkirk,  in  1812.  The  land  on 
which  St.  Paul,  the  principal  place  in  the  territory,  was  purchased 
of  the  government  in  1848,  it  is  said,  at  $1,25  per  acre.  In  1849, 
Minnesota  was  organized  as  a Territory,  and  the  Hon.  Alexander 
Ramsay,  of  Pennsylvania,  was  appointed  its  governor. 

DESERET. 

The  first  civilized  establishment  in  this  tract  of  country,  appears 
to  have  been  made  by  Miles  M.  Goodyear ^ a native  of  New  Haven, 
Conn.,  who  created  a trading  fort  in  the  valley  of  the  Great  Salt 
Lake,  which  he  sold  to  the  Mormons  in  1847.  This  singular 
people,  having  been  driven  from  various  places,  encamped  at 
Council  Bluffs,  on  the  Missouri,  in  1846.  The  next  year,  500  of 
their  number  volunteered  into  the  service  of  the  United  States, 
and  were  dismissed  in  California.  In  1848,  the  Mormons  began 
to  remove  their  families  to  the  valley  of  the  “ Great  Sa.t  Lake,” 
and  their  settlements  are  now  rapidly  extending. 


169 


DISCOVERIES  AND  SETTEEMENTS. 


IN  THE  ORDER  OF  TIME. 

1492.  Long  centuries  ago,  the  Genoese, 

The  bold  Columbus  crossed  the  stormy  seas, 
With  courage  bold,  with  spirit  firm  and  brave,. 

A land  to  find  beyond  the  western  wave^ 

1497.  Sebastian  Cabot,  son  of  Venice,  came 

In  later  years,  this  new  found  land  to  claim. 

To  find  for  unborn  millions  here  a home, 

Where  savage  men  alone  were  wont  to  roam. 

1512.  Next  Ponce  de  Leon,  sought  thy  verdant  bowers, 
Fair  Florida,  the  lovely  land  of  flowers  ; 

1528.  And  next  de  Narvaez,  with  his  hostile  band. 
Sought  to  invade,  and  conquer  this  fair  land. 


1535.  Far  to  the  North,  where  wild  Canadians  roam, 
Cartier,  the  Frenchman,  sought  to  find  a home ; 

15 


170 


1539.  And  in  the  South,  De  Soto  sought  for  gold, 
Where  the  great  Mississippi's  waters  rolled 

1562.  And  next,  the  Frenchman  Rihault,  with  his  band, 
Of  fearless  exiles  sought  Columbia’s  stmnd, 

And  near  the  blue  Edisto,  sought  in  vain, 

A home  amid  the  western  wilds  to  gain. 

1584.  Raleigh,  the  knight,  and  soldier,  bold  and  brave, 
Sent  forth  his  comrades  o’er  the  Atlantic  wave. 
And  this  fair  Southern  State,  Virginia  named. 
From  England's  virgin  Queen,  in  history  famed. 

1586.  Next  Grenville,  crossed  the  ocean  with  his  band, 
A Colony  to  plant  in  this  new  land  : 

' Again,  and  yet  again,  come  o’er  the  wave, 
Virginia! s pioneers,  the  bold  and  brave. 

1602.  Years  passed  away;  on  Massachusetts  shore. 

The  daring  Gosnold  turned  his  prow  of  yore  : 

1608.  Next  Chesapeake,  brave  Smith  explored  thy  bay, 
And  far  Quebec,  arose  to  mark  the  day. 

1609.  Brave  Hudson  next,  to  this  new  country  came. 
And  blue  Manhattan  gave  thy  later  name  ; 

1611.  Champlain,  the  Frenchman,  many  a year  ago. 

His  record  left  where  silvery  waters  flow. 

1614.  The  sea-girt  coast,  throughout  our  country  famed. 
By  Charles  the  monarch,  was  New  England 
named  ; 

While  Holland's  sons  filled  fair  Manhattans  isle, 
And  where  New  Jersey^ s fruiifiil  vallies  smile. 


171 


1620.  And  next  the  glorious  '‘^Pilgrim  Fathers  came, 
To  Plymouth  rock^  a spot  endeared  to  fame  ; 
1623.  New  Hamjpshire  next,  Columbia’s  Switzerland, 
Was  peopled  by  the  Pilgrim’s  hardy  band. 

1627.  Fair  Pennsylvania.,  smiling  Delaware^ 

The  Swedes,  and  Fins,  first  sought  a dwelling  the’*© 
1633.  Next  Maryland,  the  noble  Baltimore, 

With  his  adherents  sought  thy  fertile  shore. 

1635.  Then  old  Connecticut,  along  thy  side, 

Thine  early  settlers  laden  vessels  glide  , 

Old  Windsor  still  repeats  the  red  man’s  name. 
And  Hartford  tells  her  early  settlers  fame. 

1636.  Next  dauntless  Williams,  with  a spirit  free, 
Rhode  Island,  found  a hiding  place  in  thee,  , 

A fugitive  who  gained  a deathless  fame. 

And  with  his  country’s  annals  linked  his  name. 

1637.  New  Haven  next,  city,  and  colony, 

Thy  noble  founders  sought  a home  in  thee ; 

1639.  Next  Narraganset  in  thy  rolling  bay. 

The  vessels  of  fair  Newport s settlers  lay. 

For  twelve  bright  years,  behold  new  scenes  arise  ! 
Oh  fair  Columbia  ’neath  thy  smiling  skies, 
Connecticut,  Rhode  Island,  Carolina  fair, 

With  bright  New  Jersey^ s annals  mingling  there. 

1682.  Next  Penn  of  memory  well  beloved  and  great, 
The  ocean  crossed  to  found  a peaceful  State  ; 

A city  where  sweet  Peace  and  Love  should  reign, 
And  richest  blessings  follow  in  their  train. 


172 


1682.  While  brave  La  Salle  bestowed  his  monarch’s 
name, 

Where  now  a home  the  generous  Frenchmen  claim; 
1702.  And  Louisiana^  ’neath  thy  smiling  skies, 

We  next  behold  a New  Orleans  arise. 

1723.  The  settler  turns  to  thee,  Green  Mountain  State, 
And  Trenton^  linked  with  our  young  country’s  fate  ; 
1733.  The  increasing  tide  fair  Georgia  moves  to  thee, 
1740.  Exploring  thy  fair  b<>rders  Tennessee, 

1749.  Next  Nova  Scotia,  on  thy  strand  so  bleak. 

The  sons  of  Britain  came  a home  to  seek  ; 

1765.  To  Tennessee  and  Carolina  fair. 

New  groups  of  haixiy  settlers  now  repair.  , 

1773.  And  fair  Kentucky  to  thy  fertile  land. 

Came  hunter  Boone  and  his  adventurous  band  ; 
1787.  Next  fair  Ohio,  ’neath  thy  smiling  skies. 

Amid  thy  woods  the  log  built  cabins  rise. 


173 


Scene  at  Lexington, 

WAR  OF  THE  REVOEUTIOl^, 

EIGHT  YEARS. 


11\5. 

. [The  first  year  of  the  Rerolution.l 

In  seventeen  hundred  seventy-five  began. 

Our  country’s  struggles  for  the  rights  of  man  : 

In  Massachusetts,  firm  for  freemen’s  right, 

On  LexingtorCs  green  plain  began  the  fight. 

On  Bunlcer*s  bloody  hill,  where  Warren  fell. 
The  sons  of  Freedom  strong,  their  prowess  tell ; 
And  brave  Montgomery^  with  ardor  fired. 

Before  Quebec^  ’mid  wintry  snows  expired. 

The  people  spurn  their  tyrant’s  hateful  sway, 
The  Royal  Governors  now  flee  away : 

15* 


174 


A youthful  nation,  (men,  both  bold  and  true,) 

For  Freedom  strong,  now  rises  to  the  view. 

1776. 

In  “ Seventy-six,”  George  Third,  the  British  king. 
Commands  his  Hessian  soldiers,  forth  to  bring 
Their  burnished  arms,  and  cross  the  stormy  sea. 

To  crush  a people  struggling  to  be  free. 

Our  fathers  now  their  freedom  strive  to  gain. 

Their  Independence  boldly  now  proclaim ; 

They  pledged  their  “ Fortunes,  sacred  Honor,  Life,^^ 
And  periled  all  amid  the  deadly  strife. 

Great  Britain’s  hostile  troops  in  proud  array. 

New  York  they  take,  and  onward  press  their  way ; 
Our  father’s  fled,  but  still  for  Freedom  brave. 

At  Trenton^ s fight,  their  bleeding  country  save. 

1777. 

♦ 

In  “ Seventy-seven,”  from  far  Canadian  snows, 
Behold  Burgoyne  advancing  with  our  foes  ; 

Let  Bennington  rehearse  that  foe’s  defeat, 

And  Saratoga's  plains,  the  tale  repeat. 

Let  Brandywine,  our  fathers  prowess  speak, 

And  the  bright  waters  of  the  Chesapeake  : 

When  driven  from  the  land  of  peaceful  Penn, 

Death’s  dangers  darkened  o’er  our  gallant  men. 

And  while  the  Patriots  forced  to  quit  the  field. 
Resolved  on  Independence,  scorned  to  yield  ; 

“ Mother  of  States,  and  Statesmen,”  still  in  thee, 
Was  found  a shelter  for  the  noble  free. 


175 


1778. 

In  “ Seventy-eight,”  from  sunny  France^  a band 
Of  gallant  spirits,  gave  a brother’s  hand  : 

And  now,  amid  the  clouds  of  gloomy  fears, 

Freedom  looked  up,  and  brightly  smiled  through  tears. 

Blue  Narraganset,  in  thy  rolling  bay. 

The  generous  Frenchmen’s  freighted  vessels  lay  ; 
While  gallant  Steuben,  far  from  “ Fatherland,” 

In  warlike  science,  gave  his  heart  and  hand. 

See  fair  Savannah,  struggling  with  the  foe. 

Behold  within  her  walls  the  life  blood  flow  : 

Now  Carolina's  plains  were  darkened  o’er. 

With  clouds  of  war,  they  feel  the  foemen’s  power. 

1779- 

In  “ Seventy-nine,”  through  want  and  much  distress. 
Our  fathers  still  for  Freedom  onward  press  : 

Red  ruin  stalks  around,  the  flames  rise  high, 

Norwalk,  and  Fairfield,  low  in  ashes  lie. 

O’er  deep  morass,  o’er  mountain,  and  o’er  plain. 

Led  by  their  brave  commander,  gallant  Wayne, 

Our  troops  press  on,  at  lonely  midnight  hour. 

The  fort  they  gain,  their  foes  they  overpower. 

See  now  the  red  man  with  the  foe  allied. 

The  “ Continental  ” force,  they  now  defied  ; 

’Gainst  Sullivan,  their  tribes  they  fight  in  vain, 

Their  country  wasted,  and  their  warriors  slain. 

1780- 

In  “ Eighty,”  Carolina  ravaged  by  the  foe. 

Beheld  her  gallant  patriot  sons  laid  low ; 

Her  army  close  besieged,  and  forced  to  yield. 
Charleston  now  falls,  and  Britons  gain  the  field. 


176 


Cornwallis  to  the  South,  now  bends  his  way, 

Gates  he  defeats,  who  flees  with  sore  dismay, 

The  foe  stalks  round,  with  haughty  power  and  pride. 
With  fire  and  sword  spreads  devastation  wide. 

Arnold,  a traitor’s  perjury  is  thine, 

The  sword  once  laid  on  Freedoms  sacred  shrine. 
Against  thy  country’s  injured  cause  was  turned. 
While  patriot  souls,  the  foul  spurned. 

1781 

Behold  the  routed  foe  on  Cowpens  field. 

By  Morgan^ s gallant  band  compelled  to  yield  ; 

While  proud  Cornwallis,  forced  at  last  to  fly. 

And  gallant  Greenes  brave  band,  won  victory. 

And  northv/ard  still,  the  invading  forces  came. 
Invading  peaceful  homes,  with  sword  and  flame. 
While  once  again,  fi'om  sunny  France  a fleet. 
Appeared  our  Father’s  sinking  hearts  to  greet. 

Then  quailed  at  last,  our  country’s  haughty  foes. 
Then  Freedom’s  sun,  in  glorious  brightness  rose  ; 

At  YorJctown  with  humiliation  sore, 

Cornwallis  yields  : — the  bloody  strife  is  o’er. 


177 


UNITED  STATES. 


Columbia!  land  of  Liberty — home  of  the  brave  and  free  ; 

The  pilgrim  sons  of  many  a clime  have  found  a home  in  thee  ! 
Along  thy  wide-spread  shore,  the  flag  of  every  clime  is  furled, 
And  Hope’s  prophetic  eye  still  turns  to  greet  this  Western  World. 


Columbia  ! centuries  age,  the  daring  Genoese^ 

The  far  off  mighty  West  to  seek,  sailed  over  unknown  seas  : 

The  pride  and  power  of  Italy,  since  then,  have  passed  away  ; 

The  “ Star  of  Empire”  in  the  West  has  risen,  since  that  day. 

Oh,  Italy  ! thine  exile  sons,  in  fair  Columbia  see 

The  tokens  of  a mightier  power  than  ever  dwelt  in  thee  ; 

The  Eagle  that  unfurled  its  wing  o’er  Capitol ian  dome. 

Broods  o’er  the  Western  Empire  now,  as  once  o’er  ancient  Rome. 


• 178 


Thy  sons,  fair  Spain,  were  earliest  here,  from  out  thy  orange  bowers ; 
DeLeon  sought  sweet  Florida,  thy  lovely  land  of  flowers ; 

And  proud  de  Narvaez  gained  thy  shore,  and  with  his  warrior  band 
In  vain  essayed,  in  olden  time,  to  conquer  this  new  land. 

Then,  seeking  for  the  golden  stores  of  which  the  Spaniards  told. 
Came  brave  DeSoto  with  his  band,  twelve  hundred  comrades  bold  ; 
He  sought  the  flowery  wilds  beyond,  and  on,  still  on,  he  pressed. 
Where  the  dark  Mississippi  rolled,  with  calm  majestic  breast. 


What  though  the  haughty  Spaniard  now,  the  Indian’s  dusky  race, 
To  children  of  a paler  brow  at  last  have  given  place  ] 

Their  sunny  homes  are  southward  still ; their  names  are  storied  o’er 
Along  the  blue  Pacific  wave,  and  Mexico's  bright  shore. 


FRANCE. 


Where  once  the  wild  Canadian  tribes  were  wont  of  old  to  roam, 
The  gay  and  generous  Frenchmen  came  to  seek  another  home. 

By  fair  Edisto's  glancing  stream,  on  Carolina's  plain. 

And  northward,  ’neath  a colder  sky,  along  the  blue  Champlain, 

Thy  sons,  sweet  France,  throughout  our  land,  are  scattered  far  and 
wide  ; 

Their  place  is  seen  where  crystal  waves  of  proud  St,  Lawrence 
glide  ; 

By  old  Quebec's  stern  fortress  rock  ; by  Montreal s dark  towers  ; 
And  where  of  old  the  Hugenot  sought  Carolina’s  bowers. 

And  Louisiana,  through  her  fields,  thy  fame  in  music  tells, 

And  where  the  Mississippi's  tide  all  proudly  ebbs  and  swells  ; 

And  far  from  France,  a New  Orleans,  the  stately  Southern  Queen, 
A home  is  theirs,  and  Florida  with  vales  of  changeless  green. 


1T9 


GREAT  BRITAIN. 


Old  England  hither  sent  her  sons,  in  by-gone  days  of  yore. 

When  gallant  Raleigh  sent  his  fleet  to  old  Virginia’s  shore. 

That  whispers,  in  her  name,  the  fame  of  England’s  virgin  Queen, 
And  Roanoke  tells  the  tale  along  its  banks  of  green. 

While  Jamestown  wears  its  laurels  yet,  Virginia  tells  with  pride. 
Of  noble  sons  and  statesmen,  still  to  Britain’s  blood  allied  ; 

And  Massachusetts  wears  it  yet  her  glory  and  her  crown. 

That  hoary  Plymouth  rock  is  hers,  a spot  of  broad  renown. 

Where  first  the  Pilgrim  sires  set  foot,  a noble  exile  band. 

Whose  sons  are  scattered  far  and  wide,  throughout  our  happy  land  ; 
Their  sails  are  set  on  every  stream,  their  feet  on  every  shore  ; 

They  climb  the  mountains,  tread  the  vales,  and  skim  each  ocean  o’er. 


Where  the  blue  Baltic  laves  the  rocks  of  Sweden’s  rugged  strand. 
There  came  from  out  its  forests  dark,  a hardy  northern  band ; 

A band  of  Swedes  and  Fins  to  seek  a distant  shore  more  fair ; 

The  sylvan  home  of  peaceful  Penn,  and  smiling  Delaware, 


Tradition  tells  not  when  these  came,  the  children  of  the  North, 
The  bold  Norwegians,  from  the  land  of  waving  forests  forth. 

And  left  their  rude  memorials,  Rhode  Island,  on  thy  shore. 

The  relics  of  a hardy  race,  that  lingers  here  no  more. 

But  on  New  Jersey's  fertile  soil,  along  her  verdant  plains. 

Still  courses  old  Norwegian  blood,  in  hardy  freemen’s  veins  ; 

On  Bergen's  hills  their  homes  they  rear,  and  still  they  find  a place. 
Strong,  brave  and  firm  for  Freedom’s  rights,  the  bold  Norwegian 


race. 


180 


HOI.I.AND. 


Where  sluggish  streams  roll  slowly  past,  in  Holland’s  distant  land. 
There  came  to  seek  these  western  wilds  a brave  adventurous  band  ; 
Their  dwellings  in  a stranger  land,  crowned  fair  Manhattan's  isle. 
And  where,  past  hills  and  banks  of  green,  the  Hudson's  waters  smile. 

Where  rolled  the  “ fresh”  Connecticut,  their  vessels  on  its  breast. 
Where  lies  a smiling  city  now,  their  fortress  they  possessed  ; 

And  o’er  New  Jersey's  smiling  plains  their  homes  are  scattered  wide. 
And  crown  the  verdant  banks  that  line  the  blue  Manhattan's  side. 


GERMANY. 


And  westward  still  they  also  turn,  the  noble,  sturdy  band 
Of  patriot  souls  and  loving  hearts,  from  distant  ‘‘  Fatherland 
Old  Pennsylvania  tells  their  praise,  and  on  the  inland  shore 
That  lines  our  mighty  chain  of  lakes,  their  feet  have  gone  before. 

And  still  the  tide  comes  sweeping  in,  and  o’er  the  giant  West ; 

The  labor  of  their  busy  hands,  the  fertile  soil  hath  blessed ; 

They  build  them  there  a happy  home,  they  plant  anew  the  vine, 
And  in  the  broad  Ohio,  find  another  river  Rhine. 


Thus  let  the  mighty  tide  set  in,  from  many  a distant  land  j 
We  have  for  all  an  ample  home,  for  all  a welcome  hand ; 

And  what  our  land  hath  ever  been,  it  is  its  pride  to  be, 

A refuge  for  the  exile  still,  a dwelling  for  the  free.  e.  o.  b. 


181 


INTERESTING  EVENTS,  ANTIQUITIES,  &c. 


ROUND  TOWER  AT  NEWPORT,  R.  I. 

On  the  summit  of  the  hill,  on  the  declivity  of  which  Newport,  R. 
I.,  is  built,  is  an  interesting  relic  of  antiquity  usually  denomi- 
nated the  “ Stone  Mill.”  Some  suppose  it  was  built  by  the  first  set- 
tlers for  a kind  of  wind  mill,  others  believe  that  it  was  a watch  tower, 
erected  by  the  Scandinavians,  or  Northmen,  long  before  the  dis- 
covery of  Columbus.  This  last  opinion  is  not  without  reason,  as  it 
is  well  known  that  about  A.D.  1000,  a number  of  Norwegian  na- 
vigators visited  our  coast,  and  attempted  to  plant  colonies.  This 
tower  is  about  thirty  feet  in  height,  resting  on  arches  supported  bv 
circular  pillars.  The  top  is  without  a roof,  and  the  interior  desti- 
tute of  any  fixtures.  The  stones  of  which  it  is  constructed  are 
small  and  appear  to  have  been  laid  in  a mortar  made  of  sand  and 
oyster  shells,  cementing  the  whole  mass  together  like  a solid  rock. 
By  whose  hands  erected,  or  for  what  purpose,  no  tradition  remains 
to  give  an  answer. 

From  off  this  watch-tower’s  lonely  height, 

What  eyes  looked  o’er  the  waters  dark, 

16 


182 


And  marked  afar,  the  sail  of  white, 

The  plunging  prow,  the  wandering  bark  T 
Who  reared  thy  mystic  wall  ? his  name  " 

I ask  thee,  but  I ask  in  vain. 

Tell  me,  ye  wild  and  dusky  race, 

Who  trod  these  hills  and  shores  of  old  ? 
Can  ye  the  mystic  story  trace 
In  dark  traditions  ye  have  told  ? 

Silent  in  death  the  warrior  lies. 

No  sign  remains,  no  voice  replies. 

Ye  stormy  winds  that  sweep  on  high. 

O’er  the  lone  hill,  with  fitful  wail ; 

Ye  waves  that  sound  your  minstrelsy. 

Have  ye  no  voice  to  tell  the  tale  ? 

The  winds  sweep  on,  the  wild  wave  roar, 
No  voice  will  tell,  on  sea  or  shore. 

Was  it  the  fierce- and  hardy  band 

Of  wandering  Northmen,  famed  of  old, 
Who  left  their  far  off  rugged  land 
Of  waving  pines,  and  endless  cold, 

That  helped  this  ancient  wall  to  rear. 

And  fought  the  warrior’s  battles  here  1 

Deeds  that  the  bards  rehearsed  in  song ; 

Tales  that  the  ancient  sages  told 
Of  midnight  revels,  loud  and  long, 

Of  shouts  that  crowned  the  warrior  bold. 
Who  drank  the  life  blood  of  his  foes, 

And  chased  the  wolf  o’er  polar  snows  7 

I ask  in  vain  ! thou  canst  not  tell 
Thy  story  of  the  hidden  past ; 

The  rolling  seas  may  ebb  and  swell. 

And  wildly  howl  the  stormy  blast. 

Still  shall  thou  silent  stand  to  be 
A wonder  and  a mystery  ! e.  g.  i 


183 


MORTAL  SICKNESS  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

About  the  year  1618,  just  before  the  settlement  of  the 
colony  at  Plym  uth,  a mortal  sickness  or  plague  swept  off 
the  greater  part  of  the  Indians  along  the  eastern  shores 
of  the  United  States.  In  1619,  Capt.  Dermer,  an  Eng- 
lish adventurer,  having  wintered  at  an  Indian  town  on 
the  northern  coast  sailed  southward  on  his  way  to  Vir- 
ginia, and  landed  at  several  places  where  he  had  been 
before.  He  found  many  towns  depopulated  ; in  others 
but  few  of  the  natives  remained  alive  and  those  suffering 
from  the  disease  which  appears  to  have  been  a kind  of 
plague,  as  they  showed  their  sores  and  described  those 
of  which  their  companions  died. 

The  mortality  among  the  Indians  appears  to  have  pre- 
vailed a number  of  years.  In  1622,  the  Plymouth  set- 
tlers went  to  Massachusetts  (now  Boston)  to  purchase 
corn  of  the  natives  ; they  found  them  afflicted  with  a 
“ great  sickness  not  unlike  the  plague.”  It  is  stated  by 


184 


creditable  historians,  that  of  the  thirty  thousand  Indians 
composing  the  Massachusetts  tribe  only  about  three  hun^ 
dred  were  left  alive.  When  the  settlers  arrived,  in 
1620,  they  found  the  bones  of  those  who  had  perished, 
in  many  places  left  unburied.  At  Plymouth,  which  was 
formerly  a populous  place,  every  human  being  had  died 
of  the  pestilence. 

There  appears  to  be  considerable  difference  of  opin- 
ion with  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  disease  which 
swept  off  so  many  of  the  natives.  Some  suppose  it  to 
have  been  the  small  pox,  others,  the  plague,  which 
raged  at  this  time  in  many  parts  of  the  world,  while 
many  suppose  it  to  have  been  the  yellow  fever,  as  it  was 
stated  by  some  of  the  Indians  who  survived,  that  the 
bodies  of  their  companions  who  died  were  “ exceeding 
yellow  all  over  before  they  died,  and  afterwards.” 

Whatever  the  disease  was,  it  appears  to  have  broken 
down  the  spirits  of  the  survivors,  to  that  extent,  that  for 
a number  of  years  they  made  but  little  opposition  to  the 
settlers.  The  following  occurrences  relative  to  this 
pestilence,  have  been  related.  A few  years  before  the 
sickness,  a French  ship  was  wrecked  on  Cape  Cod,  but 
the  men  and  cargo  were  saved.  The  natives,  however, 
killed  all  but  three  or  four  of  the  crew  and  divided  their 
goods.  The  men  who  were  spared  were  sent  to  one 
tribe  and  another  as  slaves.  One  of  them  learned  so 
much  of  their  language  as  to  tell  them  that  God  was 
angry  with  them  for  their  cruelty  and  would  destroy 
them  and  give  their  country  to  another  people.  They 
answered  “ that  they  were  too  many  for  God  to  kill.” 
He  replied  “that  God  had  many  ways  to  kill  of  which 
they  were  ignorant.”  Afterwards,  when  the  great  pes- 
tilence came,  they  remembered  the  man’s  words,  and 
when  the  Plymouth  settlers  arrived  at  Cape  Cod  they 
feared  the  other  part  of  the  prediction  would  soon  be 
accomplished. 


185 


Soldiers  reposing  hy  Porter's  Rocks. 

EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  PEQUOTS. 


The  expedition  in  1637  against  the  Pequot  Indians  in  Connec- 
ticut, one  of  the  most  haughty  and  warlike  tribes  that  ever  existed 
in  this  country  was  a memorable  event  attended  with  remarkable 
circumstances.  At  this  time  the  colony  of  Connecticut  consisted 
of  three  towns,  Hartford,  Wethersfield  and  Windsor.  The  Pequots 
having  murdered  a number  of  the  inhabitants  and  threatened  the 
destruction  of  the  whole  colony,  it  w'as  determined  to  make  war 
against  them.  For  this  purpose  ninety  men  were  mustered  at 
Hartford,  being  about  half  the  efficient  force  of  the  whole  colony. 
They  were  commanded  by  Captains  Mason  and  Underhill,  and 
were  accompanied  by  Mr.  Stone  the  teacher  of  the  church  at 
at  Hartford,  as  chaplain. 

Previous  to  the  marching  of  the  expedition,  tradition  says  tin 
soldiers  were  addressed  in  a most  eloquent  manner  by  Mr,  Hook- 
er, the  minister  of  Hartford.  He  told  them  that  they  were  not  as- 
16* 


186 


ficmbled  by  ferocious  passions,  but  to  secure  safety  for  their  wives 
and  harmless  babes,  and  above  all  the  liberties,  and  lives  of  Christ’s 
<jhurch  in  this  new  world.  Their  enemies  had  blasphemed  God 
and  slain  his  servants  ; you  are  only  the  ministers  of  his  justice. 
They  were  ripe  for  destruction  ; their  cruelty  was  notorious ; and 
cruelty  and  cowardice  are  always  united.  “ March,  then,”  said 
he,  “ with  Christian  courage,  and  your  enemies  shall  fall  like  leaves 
under  your  feet.” 

The  expedition  having  arrived  at  Saybrook  fort,  Capt.  Mason 
and  his  officers  being  somewhat  divided  in  opinion  whether  it 
would  be  best  to  march  through  the  wilderness  directly  to  the  Pe- 
quot  fort,  or  go  round  by  the  Narragansett  country  and  endeavor 
to  take  the  fort  by  surprise.  In  this  state  of  affairs,  the  officers 
earnestly  desired  Mr.  Stone,  to  pray  that  their  way  might  be  di 
rected,  and  that  their  enterprise  might  be  crowned  with  success. 
Mr.  Stone,  accordingly,  spent  most  of  the  night  in  prayer,  and  the 
next  morning  informed  Capt.  Mason  that  he  had  done  as  he  had 
desired,  and  was  entirely  satisfied  that  the  plan  of  going  round  by 
Narragansett  was  the  best.  The  council  of  officers  was  again 
called,  and  they  unanimously  agreed  with  Mr.  Stone. 

Having  proceeded  to  the  Narraganset  country  they  were  joined 
by  about  200  of  that  tribe.  From  that  place  they  went  westward 
towards  the  Pequots.  As  the  little  army  drew  near  the  fort  of  the 
terrible  Pequots  many  of  the  Indians  betrayed  much  fear  and  re- 
tired into  the  rear.  Uncas,  however,  wuth  his  Mohegans  remained 
faithful.  On  the  evening  before  the  attack,  they  arrived  at  Porter’s 
Rocks,  near  the  head  of  Mystic,  in  Groton,  where  they  encamped. 
“ The  men  were  faint  and  weary,  and  though  the  rocks  were  their 
pillows,  their  rest  was  sweet.” 

About  two  hours  before  the  dawn  of  the  26th  of  May,  the  men 
were  roused  with  all  expedition,  and  briefly  commending  them- 
selves and  their  cause  to  God,  marched  to  the  fort,  about  two 
miles  distant.  The  fate  of  Connecticut  was  to  be  decided  by  sev- 
enty-seven brave  men.  The  barking  of  a dog,  when  within  a few 
rods  of  the  fort,  aroused  the  sentinel,  who  cried  out,  Owannux  I 
Owannux  I i.  e.  Englishmen  ! Englishmen  ! Capt.  Mason  entered 
the  fort,  the  enemy  fought  desperately,  and  the  conflict  seemed 
doubtful.  Seizing  a fire-brand,  Capt.  Mason  set  fire  to  a wigwam 
which  set  the  whole  fort  in  a blaze.  The  roar  of  the  flames,  the 
yells  of  the  savages,  the  discharge  of  the  musketry  formed  an  aw- 
ful and  terriffic  scene.  The  destruction  of  the  Pequots  was  terri- 
ble. Out  of  five  or  six  hundred  only  fourteen  escaped  the  fire  and 
sword  ; of  these  seven  were  captured.  The  English  lost  but  two 
.men  ; and  about  twenty  wounded.  Connecticut  was  saved,  and 
the  most  warlike  tribe  in  New  England  defeated  and  ruined. 


187 


Among  the  discoverers  and  many  adventurers  who  came  over  to 
the  new  world,  some  appear  to  have  been  actuated  by  higher  mo- 
tives than  worldly  gain,  or  honor.  Of  this  class  was  James  Mar- 
quette, a devoted  French  Catholic  missionary,  from  Canada.  He 
was  accompanied  by  M.  Joliet,  of  Quebec,  and  five  boatmen.  This 
little  company  passed  through  the  straits  of  Mackinac,  and  then 
passed  over  to  the  Mississippi,  which  they  explored  south,  to  a con- 
siderable extent.  Through  all  their  difficulties  and  wanderings. 
Father  Marquette  appears  to  have  acted  the  part  of  a Christian  mis- 
sionary, and  endeavored  to  cultivate  a spirit  of  peace  and  love 
among  the  Indians.  On  his  return.  May  18th,  1675,  up  Lake  Mi- 
chigan, he  proposed  landing  at  the  mouth  of  a small  stream  on  the 
Peninsula,  to  perform  religious  devotions.  Leaving  his  men  with 
the  canoe,  he  went  apart  to  pray,  they  waiting  for  him.  As  much 
time  passed,  and  he  did  not  return,  they  called  to  mind  that  he  said 
something  of  his  death  being  at  hand,  and  anxiously  went  to  seek 
him.  They  found  him  dead  ; where  he  had  been  praying,  he  had 
died.  His  companions  dug  a grave  near  the  mouth  of  the  stream, 
and  buried  him  in  the  sand. 


DEATH  OF  MARQUETTE. 


188 


Hark,  hark  ! a voice  now  calls  thee  from  above, 
Servant  of  God  ! thy  work  is  gobly  done  ; 

The  mission  kind,  thine  embassy  of  love 
On  earth  is  closed  ; thy  final  victory’s  won. 

The  fragile  bark  shall  bear  thee  here  no  more, 
Through  inland  seas,  and  waters  deep  and  wide  ; 
’Mid  rocky  islets,  and  a rugged  shore, 

Nor  on  the  rapid  Mississippi’s  tide. 

’Mid  chilly  wintry  blasts,  and  fervid  summer’s  glow, 
Through  deserts  wild,  thy  feet  shall  range  no  more. 
Or  pass  the  prairie  vast,  or  fields  of  snow  ; 

Nor  shall  thou  hear  again  Niagara’s  roar. 

No  brilliant  golden  dreams  did  lure  thee  here 
To  toil  through  this  dark  howling  wilderness, 

’Twas  love  that  drew  thee  on,  devoid  of  fear, 

Thy  God  was  ever  with  thee  for  to  bless. 

No  more  amid  these  earthly  scenes  to  sigh. 

Thy  feeling  heart  will  cease  to  swell  with  grief ; 
The  bitter  tear  no  more  shall  fill  thine  eye. 

At  sorrow  where  thou  couldst  not  give  relief. 

Oh  press  me  not  to  criticise  his  creed  ; 

Away  with  tests  of  sects,  and  bitter  zeal ; 

Did  he  the  naked  clothe,  the  hungry  feed  ? 

And  childlike,  Christlike,  in  his  spirit  feel  ? 

Yes,  yes ! he  felt  the  power  of  Christ  within. 

In  love,  he  scattered  heavenly  light  abroad  ; 
Faithful  he  lived  in  this  dark  world  of  sin, 

' He  rests  above  ! he  sweetly  rests  with  God. 

J.  W.  B. 


189 


Sacred  music  heard  in  the  Wilderness, 


FIRST  SETTLERS  IN  GRANVILLE,  OHIO. 

The  first  settlers  of  Granville,  Ohio,  emigrated  from 
Massachusetts,  in  the  autumn  of  1805,  and  were  forty 
two  days  on  their  journey.  Their  first  business  on  their 
arrival  was  to  hear  a sermon.  The  novelty  of  worship- 
ing in  the  woods,  the  forests  extending  every  way  for 
hundreds  of  miles,  the  dangers  to  which  they  were  ex- 
posed, the  hardships  which  they  had  undergone,  with  the 
thoughts  of  the  homes  they  had  left,  all  conspired  to  make 
this  time  one  of  deep  interest.  When  they  began  to 
sing,  the  echo  of  their  voices  among  the  trees  was  so 
different  from  what  it  was  in  the  beautiful  meeting-house 
they  had  left,  that  they  could  no  longer  restrain  their 
tears.  Like  the  Jews  of  old,  “ They  wept  when  they  re- 
membered Zion,^^ 

It  appears  that  two  or  three  years  previous  to  this  time, 
that  Mr.  Reese,  a pious  Welsh  Baptist,  had  built  a cabin 


190 


a mile  or  two  north  of  where  these  settlers  were  located. 
While  searching  for  his  cattle,  he  ascended  the  hills  near 
by,  and  heard  the  singing  of  the  choir.  The  reverbera- 
tion of  the  sound  fi'om  the  hill  tops  and  trees,  threw  the 
good  man  into  a serious  dilemma.  The  music  at  first 
seemed  to  be  behind,  then  in  the  tops  of  the  trees  or  the 
clouds.  He  stopped  till  he  had  caught  the  accurate  direc- 
tion of  the  sound,  and  then  passing  the  brow  of  the  hill,  he 
saw  the  audience  sitting  on  the  level  below.  He  went 
home  and  told  his  wife  that  God’s  promises  were  sure, 
and  that  religion  would  finally  prevail  everywhere.  He 
said,  “ these  must  be  good  people — I am  not  afraid  to  go 
among  them.”  Though  he  could  not  understand  Eng- 
lish yet  he  afterwards  constantly  attended  their  meetings. 

Hark,  hark ! what  voices  rise  in  sweetest  notes, 
Borne  on  the  autumn  breeze  ; 

What  strain  of  heavenly  music  floats 
Amid  the  whispering  trees  ? 

Is  it  a far  off  seraph  angel  song 
Comes  downward  from  the  skies, 

So  sweetly  swells,  and  rising  peals  along 
In  soirit  melodies  ? 

So  asks  the  wondering  good  man  as  he  strayed 
And  heard  the  melting  ray 

Rise  o’er  the  valley,  up  the  hill,  the  glade. 

Around  his  winding  way. 

For  only  in  these  lonely  wilds  before 
His  listening  ear  had  heard 

The  panther’s  horrid  scream,  the  winds  deep  roar. 
Or  notes  of  woodland  bird. 


191 


It  was  new  England’s  hardy  wandering  band, 
That  gathered  in  these  woods, 

Sang  the  sweet  hymns  of  far  off  native  land, 

Amid  these  solitudes. 

The  dark  old  forests  wild,  re-echoed  there 
The  chorus  as  they  sung. 

And  with  their  sweetest  notes  of  praise  and  prayer 
The  woodland  arches  rung. 

The  thoughts  of  distant  home  came  back  again, 
The  sweet  sad  memories, 

And  mournful  tears  were  mingled  with  the  strain 
That  floated  to  the  skies. 

But  he  who  spell-bound  paused  that  strain  to  hear, 
Glad  on  his  way  returned 
And  told  his  household,  one  above  was  near 
Whose  promise  he  had  learned. 

Oh  sweetest  tones  of  heavenly  melody. 

That  on  the  stillness  broke, 

It  was  our  kindest  Father’s  voice  on  high 
That  with  your  music  spoke. 

Not  in  the  rolling  thunder’s  awful  voice. 

Not  in  the  lightning’s  glare. 

But  swelling  tones  that  made  the  heart  rejoice 
Proclaimed  that  God  was  there. 


192 


ATTACK  ON  BROOKFIELD 


In  August,  1675,  soon  after  the  commencement  of 
Philip’s  war,  the  little  town  of  Brookfield,  Mass.,  was 
attacked  by  the  savages.  The  people  of  the  village, 
about  seventy  persons  in  all,  on  the  first  alarm  fled  to  a 
house  slightly  fortified,  which  was  soon  surrounded  by 
the  enemy,  who,  for  two  days  and  nights,  endeavoured 
to  destroy  the  house,  or  its  inmates.  For  this  purpose 
they  shot  burning  arrows,  and  thrust  long  poles  with  fire- 
brands at  the  ends  toward  the  house.  This  proving  in- 
effectual, the  savages  filled  a cart  with  hemp,  flax  and 
other  combustible  matter,  and  setting  it  on  fire,  thrust  it 
forward  towards  the  house  by  long  poles  spliced  to- 
gether. The  destruction  of  the  poor  people  now  seemed 
inevitable.  At  this  critical  time  an  unexpected  shower 
of  rain  put  out  the  fire. 


193 


Major  Willard,  at  this  time,  was  at  Lancaster  with  a 
company  of  forty-eight  horsemen,  hearing  of  the  critical 
situation  of  the  people  at  Brookfield,  hastened  on  about 
thirty  miles,  and  reached  the  besieged  garrison  in  the 
night.  A drove  of  cattle  which  had  been  frightened  from 
the  place  by  the  yells  and  firing  of  the  Indians,  happen- 
ing to  be  on  the  route,  which  Major  Willard  took,  fell 
into  his  rear,  and  followed  him  into  the  village.  The 
Indians  “ hearing  the  noise  of  a great  hostf  fled  like  the 
Syrians  that  were  encamped  against  Samaria. 

The  villagers  in  terror  fled,  dismayed. 

Beneath  an  humble  roof  a shelter  made, 

Pursued  by  foes  with  deadly  hate  inspired, 

Their  herds  are  scattered,  and  their  homes  are  fired* 

The  murderous  fiery  arrow  flies  in  vain. 

See  now  on  wheels  they  forward  send  the  flame  : 

God  only  now  can  save — on  him  thay  call. 

Their  cry  is  heard  ; the  rain-drops  quickly  fall. 

Quenched  is  the  flame,  but  still  the  foes  draw  near,, 
But  God  protects  them,  and  they  feel  no  fear  ; 

A troop  of  horsemen  through  the  twilight  shade, 

Are  heard  far  off ; they  come  to  give  them  aid. 

The  noise  of  trampling  hoofs  is  heard  around. 

The  scattered  cattle  in  the  troop  are  found, 

The  savage  band  now  deem  that  hosts  are  nigh» 

And  quick  into  their  native  forests  fly. 

So  thus  Samaria  lay  besieged  of  old, 

As  in  the  page  of  holy  writ  ’tis  told  : 

The  warlike  Syrian  hosts  were  made  to  hear 
The  sound  of  horses,  chariots,  thundering  near. 

With  wild  amaze,  they  trembling,  quickly  fled. 

The  city’s  saved,  the  famished  poor  are  fed ; 

So  thus  the  Lord  will  guard  with  kindly  care 
His  suffering  chosen  people  everywhere. 

17 


194 


DESTRUCTION  OF  SCHENECTADY. 


In  the  war  between  England  and  France,  the  French, 
when  they  were  in  the  possession  of  Canada,  incited  the 
Indians  to  fall  on  the  frontier  settlements,  and  often  ac- 
companied them  in  their  expeditions.  On  February  8th, 
1690,  a body  of  200  French  and  fifty  Mohawk  Indians, 
after  marching  twenty-two  days,  came  to  Schenectady, 
On  Saturday  evening,  about  midnight,  the  French  and 
Indians  entered  the  place  through  a gate  which  had  been 
carelessly  left  open.  In  order  that  every  house  might  be 
surprised  nearly  at  the  same  time,  they  divided  them- 
selves into  parties  of  six  or  seven  each.  The  inhabi- 
tants were  in  a deep  sleep,  an  d the  first  notice  they  had 
of  the  enemy  was  given  by  their  horrid  yells  at  their 
doors.  In  this  dreadful  surprise  and  consternation  it  was 
in  vain  to  resist,  and  this  wretched  people  became  an 
easy  prey  to  their  enemies  after  suffering  the  most  horrid 
atrocities  too  shocking  to  relate. 


195 


Sixty-three  persons  were  killed  and  twenty-seven  carried  into 
captivity.  A few  persons  effected  their  escape  towards  Albany 
with  no  other  covering  but  their  night  clothes,  the  distress  of  whose 
condition  was  much  enhanced  by  a great  fall  of  snow,  twenty-five 
of  whom  lost  their  limbs  from  the  severity  of  the  frost. 

It  was  the  hour  of  night, 

And  weary  eyes  had  closed  in  quiet  sleep, 

And  hearts  were  revelling  in  the  visions  bright. 

The  happy  dreams  that  come  with  slumber’s  deep  : 
Stern,  wintry  freezing  midnight  reigns  around 
All,  ail  is  hushed  in  silence,  deep,  profound. 

And  far  around  was  spread 

The  fleecy  mantle  of  the  winter’s  snow. 

The  trees  were  stiff  with  ice  : all  foliage  dead, 

And  the  dark  earth  lay  frozen  far  below. 

No  faithful  sentry  paced  their  dwellings  past. 

Or  braved  that  midnight  hour,  the  freezing  blast. 

There  seemed  no  danger  nigh  ; 

And  thus  they  slept,  unconscious  yet  of  ill ; 

Hark,  hark  ! close  by,  the  savage  fearful  cry 
Bursts  on  the  chilly  air,  the  war-cry  shrill  I 
Rouse,  rouse  from  sleep  ! the  foe,  the  foe  is  near ! 

With  fearful  shouts,  their  horrid  forms  appear. 

Hear  on  the  midnight  air 

A voice  of  wailing  with  the  savage  yell. 

The  child’s  faint  shriek,  the  mother’s  dying  prayer, 
The  piercing  cry  for  mercy  wildly  swell, 

And  flashing  see,  where  blood  in  streams  is  poured 
The  Indian’s  tomahawk,  and  the  Frenchman’s  sword. 

Oh,  wild  and  fearful  night ! 

Oh  night  of  horror  ! thus  to  usher  in 

That  Sabbath  day  of  rest,  of  calm  delight 
Which  they  were  wont  with  praises  to  begin, 

Now  scattered  wide,  the  morning’s  early  glow 
Showed  blackened  ashes  round,  and  blood-stain’d  snow. 


196 


ESCAPE  OF  THE  DUSTAN  FAMILY. 

On  the  15th  of  March,  1697,  the  Indians  made  a des- 
perate attack  upon  Haverhill,  Mass.,  murdering  and  cap- 
turing nearly  forty  of  the  inhabitants.  They  approached 
the  hduse  of  Thomas  Dustan,  who  was  at  that  time  en- 
gaged at  his  daily  labor.  Mr.  Dustan  hearing  the  yells 
of  the  savages,  seized  his  gun,  mounted  his  horse,  and 
hastened  to  his  house  with  the  hope  of  hurrying  them  to 
a place  of  safety.  His  wife  (who  had  been  recently 
confined)  was  trembling  for  her  safety,  and  the  children 
weeping  and  calling  on  their  mother  for  protection.  He 
instantly  ordered  seven  of  his  children  to  fly  in  an  oppo- 
site direction  from  that  in  which  the  danger  was  ap- 
proaching, and  went  himself  to  assist  his  wife.  But  he 
was  too  late — before  she  could  rise  from  her  bed  the 
Indians  were  upon  them. 


197 


Seeing  there  was  no  hope  of  saving  his  wife,  Mr. 
Dustan  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  full  speed  after  his 
flying  children.  The  agonized  father  supposing  it  im- 
possible to  save  but  one,  determined  to  seize  the  one 
most  dear  to  him  and  leave  the  rest  to  their  fate.  He 
looked  for  the  favorite  child  from  the  eldest  to  the 
youngest  but  he  could  not  find  it,  all  called  him  father, 
and  stretched  out  their  little  hands  toward  him  for  pro- 
tection. He  could  not  make  a selection,  and  therefore 
resolved  to  live  or  die  with  them  all. 

A party  of  the  Indians  pursued  Mr.  Dustan  as  he  flea 
from  the  house  in  pursuit  of  him  and  his  children.  He 
dismounted  from  his  horse,  placed  himself  in  the  rear  of 
his  children,  and  returned  the  fire  of  the  enemy  often  and 
with  good  success.  In  this  manner  he  retreated  for 
more  than  a mile,  alternately  encouraging  his  children 
and  loading  and  firing  his  gun,  until  they  all  arrived  at  a 
place  of  safety. 

Mrs.  Dustan  also  escaped  in  a most  remarkable  man- 
ner. After  killing  her  infant,  the  Indians  took  her  and 
her  nurse  off  with  them  to  a small  island,  since  called 
Dustan’s  Island,  in  the  river  above  Concord,  in  New 
Hampshire.  After  staying  here  for  a short  time,  they 
were  informed  that  they  must  soon  start  for  a distant  set- 
tlement, where  they  would  be  obliged  to  run  the  gauntlet 
stripped  of  their  clothing.  This  they  determined  to  avoid 
or  perish  in  the  attempt.  Being  assisted  by  an  English 
lad,  and  arming  themselves  with  tomahawks,  they  arose 
in  the  night,  and  when  the  Indians  were  asleep  killed  ten 
of  twelve  Indians  on  the  island,  took  off  their  scalps, 
sailed  down  the  river  and  made  their  escape  to  the  set- 
tlements. 


17* 


198 


BURIAL  OF  MR.  TREAT. 

One  of  the  greatest  snows  in  this  country  fell  in  February,  1717. 
It  was  so  deep  that  people  stepped  out  of  their  chamber  windows 
on  snow  shoes.  With  the  fall  of  snow  there  was  a great  tempest 
which  was  so  violent  that  all  communication  with  near  neighbors 
for  a time  ceased.  Great  numbers  of  cattle  were  destroyed,  many 
of  whom  were  found  dead  standing  on  their  feet  as  if  alive  many 
weeks  afterwards,  when  the  snow  had  melted  away. 

It  was  during  this  storm  that  Mr.  Treat,  the  first  min- 
nister  at  Eastham,  on  Cape  Cod,  died.  He  was  distin- 
guished for  his  evangelical  zeal  and  labors,  not  only 
among  his  own  people,  but  also  among  the  Indians  in  his 
vicinity ; and  he  was  the  instrument  of  converting  many 
of  them  to  the  Christian  faith.  He  learnt  their  language, 
visited  them  at  their  wigwams,  and  by  his  kindness  and 
affability,  won  their  affections  ; they  venerated  him  as 
’their  pastor,  andjoved  him  as  their  father.  At  the  time 


199 


of  his  death  the  roads  were  impassable  owing  to  the 
great  depth  of  snow.  His  body  was  therefore  kept  sev- 
eral days,  till  an  arch  could  be  dug  through  which  it 
could  be  borne  to  the  grave,  the  Indians,  at  their  earnest 
request,  being  permitted,  in  turn,  to  carry  the  corpse,  and 
thus  pay  the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  the  remains  of  their 
beloved  pastor. 

They  bore  him  to  his  grave. 

Not  through  the  vallies  clothed  in  smiling  green, 

They  saw  not  round  their  path  the  long  grass  wave, 
Nor  the  blue  sky  above,  with  smiles  serene. 

They  laid  him  down  to  rest. 

Not  in  the  church-yard  where  his  fathers  lay  ; 

No  waving  willows  murmured  o’er  his  breast, 

No  summer  birds  made  music  on  the  spray. 

No ! through  the  chilling  snow. 

Whose  fleecy  mantle  far  and  wide  was  spread, 

When  the  cold  earth  lay  frozen  far  below, 

With  steps  unequal,  bore  they  on  their  dead. 

On  through  the  bitter  cold, 

The  Indians  bore  their  pastor  to  his  rest ; 

Deep  in  that  snowy  mantle’s  chilly  fold. 

And  the  white  shroud  of  winter  on  his  breast. 

But  in  that  world  of  Light, 

To  which  so  oft  he  turned  their  spirit’s  gaze. 

Trusting  that  he  had  joined  the  Seraphs  bright, 

That  ever  dwell  ’neath  Eden’s  noontide  rays. 

Where  there  shall  be  no  snow. 

No  tempest  blast,  but  endless  summer  reigns, 

And  Life’s  fair  River  sparkles  in  the  glow 

Of  Heaven’s  own  glory  o’er  these  boundless  plains 

E.  G.  B 


200 


SWEDISH  CHURCH  AT  WILMINGTON,  DEL. 

The  first  permanent  settlements  along  the  Delaware 
were  made  by  the  Swedes.  The  successful  enterprise 
of  the  Dutch  at  New  Amsterdam,  (New  York,)  awa- 
kened the  attention  of  Gustavus  Adolphus,  the  illustrious 
monarch  of  Sweden,  who  now  determined  to  plant  a 
colony  in  the  new  world.  His  death,  in  1632,  prevented 
his  main  project,  but  it  was  revived,  on  a smaller  scale, 
under  the  minority  of  Queen  Christiana,  and  a number  of 
Swedish  vessels  were  sent  to  the  Delaware  with  colo- 
nists. They  first  landed  on  a spot  near  Cape  Henlopen, 
and  were  so  charmed  with  the  appearance  of  the  place 
that  they  called  it  Paradise.  They  proceeded  up  the  river 
and  made  a settlement  on  Christiana  Creek.  As  “ the 
Swedes  never  left  their  religion  behind  them”  they  paid 
the  earliest  attention  to  its  institutions.  The  church  rep- 
resented in  the  engraving  was  built  of  stone  in  1698, 
near  the  banks  of  the  Christiana.  It  is  said  that  the 
Swedish  women  assisted  in  its  erection,  by  preparing 
mortar,  and  conveying  it  to  the  workmen. 


201 


CVer  the  Atlantic’s  wilderness  of  waters 

From  the  far  Northland,  cold,  and  bleak,  and  dark. 

There  came  a band  of  Sweden’s  sons  and  daughters. 

And  hither  turned  their  wandering  storm- toss’d  bark. 

Here  from  the  hearths  of  new  found  homes  repairing, 

Thro’  long  long  days  of  toil,  their  church  they  reared. 
Here  women  came,  their  cheerful  labor  sharing. 

With  heart  and  hand  and  smile  their  labor  cheered. 

Here  bowed  the  matron,  and  the  blue  eyed  maiden. 

And  stalwart  manhood,  stout  of  heart  and  hand  ; 

The  faint  old  man,”  with  years  and  labor  laden. 

The  grey-haired  pastor  of  the  exile  band. 

And  while  the  shadows,  in  the  east  are  speading 
Their  sombre  mantle  over  earth  and  sea. 

With  reverent  steps,  his  lowly  pathway  treading. 

Relic  of  olden  time,  I come  to  thee  ! 

Scathed  by  the  tempest,  dark  with  years,  and  hoary. 

Thy  tower  is  crowned  with  fading  sunlight  now. 

Pure  as  the  halo,  with  its  golden  glory. 

Old  painters  wreathed  around  some  sainted  brow. 

How  changed  the  scene  ! the  Swedish  sires  have  slumbered 
For  many  a year,  beside  this  silver  stream  ; 

Those  days  of  old,  by  hoary  ages  numbered. 

Have  fled  with  all  their  changes,  like  a dream. 

In  the  sweet  blush,  the  snowy  sails  are  gleaming. 

Fair  Christiana,  on  thy  placid  breast. 

Floating  like  white-winged  spirits  in  our  dreaming. 

Slowly  and  softly  past  this  place  of  rest. 

Years,  that  have  marked  the  rise  and  fall  of  nations, 

Have  smiled  on  Sweden’s  lone  and  exile  band. 

Have  seen  amid  earth’s  widening  generations. 

Their  beauteous  homes  that  rise  in  this  fair  land. 

Farewell  old  church  ! nftiy  coming  years  long  spare  thee, 

To  be  as  now,  a spot  of  broad  renown. 

And  the  green  banks  of  Christiana  wear  thee, 

A fadeless  gem,  amid  old  History’s  crown.  e.  g.  b. 


202 


CHURCH  OF  THE  BLIND  PREACHER. 

The  above  is  a representation  of  a wooden  building  in 
a forest  near  the  little  village  of  Gordonville,  Orange 
county,  about  seventy  miles  from  Richmond,  Va.  Though 
an  humble  structure,  yet  it  possesses  a peculiar  interest, 
fi*om  its  being  the  building  in  which  was  heard  the  thrill- 
ing eloquence  of  the  “ Blind  Preacher so  enthusiasti- 
cally described  by  Mr.  Wirt  in  the  celebrated  work  en- 
titled the  “ British  Spy.”  This  blind  preacher  was  James 
Waddel,  D.D.,  for  a long  period  a Presbyterian  clergy- 
man in  Virginia,  who  died  in  1805,  at  the  age  of  seventy 
years.  In  the  latter  part  of  his  life  he  was  afflicted  with 
blindness,  and  it  was  during  this  period,  in  1803,  he  was 
heard  by  Mr.  Wirt. 

It  was  one  Sunday” (says  Mr.  Wirt,)  as  I travelled 
through  the  county  of  Orange,  that  my  eye  was  caught 
by  a cluster  of  horses  tied  near  a ruinous  old  wooden 
house  in  the  forest,  not  far  from  the  1-oad  side.  Having 


203 


frequently  seen  such  objects  before  in  travelling  through 
these  states,  I had  no  difficulty  in  understanding  that  this 
was  a place  of  religious  worship. 

Devotion  alone  should  have  stopped  me,  to  join  in  the  duties  of 
the  congregation ; but  I must  confess  to  hear  the  preacher  of  such 
a wilderness  was  not  the  least  of  my  motives.  On  entering,  I was 
struck  with  his  preternatural  appearance.  He  was  a tall  and  very 
spare  old  man.  His  heqd,  which  was  covered  with  a white  linen 
cap,  his  shrivelled  hands,  and  his  voice,  were  all  shaking  under  the 
influence  of  a palsy  ; and  a few  moments  ascertained  to  me  that  he 
was  perfectly  blind. 

The  first  emotions  which  touched  my  breast  were  those  of  ming- 
led pity  and  veneration.  But  ah  ! sacred  ‘God  ! how  soon  were  all 
my  feelings  changed ! The  lips  of  Plato  were  never  more  worthy 
of  a swarm  of  bees,  than  were  the  lips  of  this  holy  man  ! It  was  a 
day  of  the  administration  of  the  sacrament ; and  his  subject,  of 
course,  was  the  passion  of  our  Saviour.  I had  heard  the  subject 
handled  a thousand  times.  I had  thought  it  exhausted  long  ago. 
Little  did  I suppose  that  in  the  wild  woods  of  America  I was  to 
meet  with  a man  whose  eloquence  would  give  to  this  topic  a new 
and  more  sublime  pathos  than  I had  ever  before  witnessed. 

As  he  descended  from  the  pulpit  to  distribute  the  mystic  symbols, 
there  was  a peculiar,  a more  than  human  solemnity  in  his  air  and 
manner,  w'hich  made  my  blood  run  cold  and  my  whole  frame 
ehiver.  ^ 

He  then  drew  a picture  of  the  sufferings  of  our  Saviour ; his  trial 
before  Pilate  ; his  ascent  up  Calvary ; his  crucifixion,  and  his  death. 
I knew  the  whole  history  ; but  never,  until  then,  had  I heard  the 
circumstances  so  selected,  so  arranged,  so  colored ! It  was  all 
new,  and  I seemed  to  have  heard  it  for  the  first  time  in  my  life. 
His  enunciation  was  so  deliberate  that  his  voice  trembled  on  every 
syllable,  and  every  heart  in  the  assembly  trembled  in  unison.  His 
peculiar  phrases  had  that  force  of  description  that  the  original  scene 
appeared  to  be,  at  that  moment,  acting  before  our  eyes.  We  saw 
the  very  faces  of  the  Jews : the  staring,  frightful  distortions  of  malice 
and  rage.  We  saw  the  buffet ; ray  soul  kindled  with  a flame  of 
indignation,  and  my  hands  were  involuntarily  and  convulsively 
clenched. 

But  when  he  came  to  touch  on  the  patience,  the  forgiving  meek- 
ness of  our  Saviour ; when  he  drew,  to  the  life,  his  blessed  eyes 
streaming  in  tears  to  heaven  ; his  voice  breathing  to  God  a gentle 
prayer  of  pardon  on  his  enemies,  “ Father,  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do” — the  voice  of  the  preacher,  which  had  all 
along  faltered,  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  until  his  utterance  being 


204 


ent-rely  obstructed  by  the  force  of  his  feelings,  he  raised  his  hand- 
kerchief to  his  eyes,  and  burst  into  a loud  and  irrepressible  flood  of 
grief.  The  effect  is  inconceivable.  The  whole  house  resounded 
with  the  mingled  groans,  and  sobs,  and  shrieks  of  the  congrega- 
tion. 

It  was  some  time  before  the  tumult  had  subsided  so  far  as  to  per- 
mit him  to  proceed.  Indeed,  judging  by  the  usual,  but  fallacious 
stand  of  my  own  weakness,  I began  to  be  very  uneasy  for  the  situ- 
ation of  the  preacher.  For  I could  not  conceive  how  he  would  be 
able  to  let  his  audience  down  from  the  height  to  which  he  had 
wound  them,  without  impairing  the  solemnity  and  dignity  of  his 
subject,  or  perhaps  shocking  them  by  the  abruptness  of  the  fall. 
But — no  ; the  descent  was  as  beautiful  and  sublime  as  the  elevation 
had  been  rapid  and  enthusiastic. 

The  first  sentence,  with  which  he  broke  the  awful  silence,  was  a 
quotation  from  Rousseau, “ Socrates  died  like  a philosopher,  but 
Jesus  Christ  like  a God.’’ 

This  man  has  been  before  my  imagination  ever  since.  A thou- 
sand times,  as  I rode  along,  I dropped  the  reins  of  my  bridle, 
stretched  forth  my  hand,  and  tried  to  imitate  his  quotation  from 
Rousseau  ; a thousand  times  I abandoned  the  attempt  in  despair, 
and  felt  persuaded  that  his  peculiar  manner  and  power  arose  from 
an  energy  of  soul  which  nature  could  give,  but  which  no  human 
being  could  justly  copy.  In  short,  he  seems  to  be  altogether  a 
being  of  a former  age,  or  of  a totally  different  nature  from  the  rest 
of  men.  As  I recall,  at  this  moment,  several  of  his  striking  at- 
titudes, the  chilling  tide,  with  which  my  blood  begins  to  pour 
along  my  arteries,  reminds  me  of  the  emotions  produced  by  the 
first  sight  of  Gray’s  introductory  picture  of  his  bard  : 

“ On  a rock,  whose  haughty  brow. 

Frowns  o’er  old  Conway’s  foaming  flood. 

Robed  in  the  sable  garb  of  woe. 

With  haggard  eyes  the  poet  stood  ; 

(Loose  his  beard  and  hoary  hair 
Streamed,  like  a meteor,  to  the  troubled  air:) 

And  with  a poet’s  hand  and  prophet’s  fire. 

Struck  the  deep  sorrows  of  his  lyre.” 


205 


THE  NEW  HAVEN  SPECTER  SHIP. 

The  first  settlers  of  New  Haven,  Conn.,  were  principally  mer- 
chants from  London,  men  of  substance,  piety,  and  moral  worth. 
They  intended  to  found  a commercial  colony,  but  the  attetnpt 
proved  unsuccessful.  In  1647,  they  freighted  a ship  for  England, 
with  the  greater  part  of  their  merchandize,  having  on  board 
several  of  their  principal  men.  After  cutting  for  her  a passage 
through  the  ice,  the  ship  left  New  Haven  harbor  in  the  month  of 
January.  She  was  supposed  to  have  foundered  at  sea,  as  she  was 
never  heard  of  afterwards.  The  following  Spring,  no  tidings 
having  arrived  of  the  ship,  the  pious  people  of  the  Colony  were 
led  to  pray  that  God  would  let  them  know  (if  it  was  his 
pleasure)  the  fate  of  their  friends.”  In  the  ensuing  June,  (as  it 
is  related  by  Rev.  Mr.  Pierpont,)  after  a great  thunder  storm, 
about  an  hour  before  sunset,  the  sky  being  serene,  a ship  like 
that  which  they  fitted  out,  appeared  in  the  air,  for  about  half  an 
hour,  under  full  sail,  from  the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  directly  against 
the  wind.  This  strange  occurrence  drew  out  many  spectators. 
The  vessel  at  length  came  so  near  as  to  be  apparently  within  a 
stone’s  throw  of  those  on  shore.  At  this  time  her  masting 
seemed  to  be  blown  off ; her  hull  overset,  and  finally  all  appear- 


206 


ances  vanished  into  the  clear  air.  It  is  supposed  by  some  that 
this  appearance  in  the  clouds  was  caused  by  a reflection  of  a 
ship  sailing,  at  the  time,  on  the  ocean,  south  of  the  harbor. 
However  this  may  be,  the  New  Haven  people  considered  it  as 
an  answer  to  their  prayers,  whereby  the  fate  of  the  vessel  and 
their  friends  were  mercifully  made  known. 

Mid  wintry  storms  and  ice,  the  Pilgrim  bark, 
freighted  with  forest  riches,  moves  with  the  swell- 
ing sail.  The  icy  barrier  strong,  removed,  she 
onward  plows  her  way.  She  bears  on  board 
the  men  of  high  born  souls,  and  courage  bold. 
Mid  mutual  prayers  and  tears,  they  leave  their 
loved  companions  on  these  western  wilds,  and 
venture  on  the  ocean  wide. 

The  wintry  blasts  are  hushed.  Fair  is  the 
opening  flower  that  springs  to  life  amid  the 
withered  foilage  of  the  departed  year.  The  sum- 
mer’s sun  advances,  and  the  wide  earth  rejoices 
in  his  coming  beams.  The  hills  and  dales,  the 
forests  high  and  wide,  all,  all,  are  clothed  in  living 
green.  The  notes  of  birds  as  yet  unknown,  warble 
on  high  at  morning’s  dawn.  When  evening’s 
shades  appear,  myriads  of  voices  from  the  low 
earth,  and  shady  pools  around,  lull  the  tired  laborer 
to  repose. 

Oft  to  the  south,  the  pilgrims  turn  their  eyes  to 
see  the  swelling  sail  coming  with  those  they  love. 
They  look  in  vain ! The  ocean  rises  and  falls 
again  : now  roaring,  foaming,  lashed  into  fury 
by  the  whirlwind  storm,  or  in  calm  repose  with 
glassy  surface,  brightly  gleaming  ’neath  the  noon- 
tide sun,  or  in  the  softer  beams  of  the  pale  moon 
by  night. 

Summer  advances  ; and  the  earth  gives  promise 
of  the  harvest  full.  But  the  hope  of  the  lone 
strangers  grows  lesser  still,  for  those  that  ventured 


207 


on  the  mighty  deep.  Their  thoughts 

arise  to  Him  who  holds  the  winds  and  waves, 
and  rules  above,  below.  With  due  submission 
to  His  will,  they  ask  to  know  the  fate  of  those 
they  love. 

The  heavens  grow  black  with  clouds ; 

the  lightnings  flash,  the  thunder  rolls  ; the  storm 

roars  wildly  round.  The  storm  is  o’er ; 

the  winds  are  still.  The  herbs  and  flowers  with 
rainbow  hues  display  their  beauty  bright ; the  tall 
tree  lifts  its  green  head  on  high,  and  all  the  earth 
around  is  clad  in  beauteous  green,  and  every  herb, 
and  flower,  and  tree,  praise  Him  above,  with  fall- 
ing tears  of  joy,  that  glisten  in  the  parting  beams 
of  day. 

A sight,  now  passing  strange,  appears  ! On  to 
the  south,  mid  cloudy  vapors  high,  a ship  with 
swelling  sails  is  seen.  Onward  she  comes  direct 
against  th’  opposing  breeze.  Nearer,  and  to  the 
wondering  eye  the  long  lost  ship  appears.  But 
lo  ! the  shadowy  form  now  fast  dissolves.  The 
masts  are  blown  away.  The  bark  so  bravely 
riding,  is  seen  dismantled,  and  overturning  soon 
in  shadowy  mists  ascends  on  high. 

The  pilgrim  prayer  is  heard.  They  read 

its  answer  in  the  misty  cloud.  Their  ship  is 
wrecked  amid  the  mighty  waters,  and  their  friends 
have  sunk  into  their  ocean  graves  amid  the  foam- 
ing billows.  Great  God  ! unfathomed  are 

thy  ways,  yef  we  believe  thee  good  and  kind. 
Though  loud  the  tempest  howls,  though  lightnings 
flash,  and  the  loud  thunders  shake  creation  wide, 
yet  calmly  on  thy  throne  above,  thou  rulest  all, 
and  doest  all  things  well. 


208 


BURIAL  OF  DE  SOTO. 

In  May,  1539,  Ferdinand  De  Soto,  who  had  served  under 
Pizarro  in  the  conquest  of  Pent,  landed  in  Florida.  He  had 
asked  and  obtained  permission  of  the  king  of  Spain  to  conquer 
Florida,  at  his  own  cost.  Lured  by  the  hope  of  finding  gold,  a 
body  of  upwards  of  thirteen  hundred  men  were  collected,  many 
of  whom  w^ere  of  the  nobility  of  Spain.  He  penetrated  into  the 
country  northward  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  wandered  about 
in  search  of  the  precious  metals,  exposed  to  famine,  hardships, 
and  opposition  of  the  natives.  In  this  extraordinary  expedition 
of  more  than  four  years’  duration,  more  than  half  the  men 
perished.  Having  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  Red  River,  on  the 
Mississippi,  De  Soto  died  under  the  weight  of  his  troubles,  and 
his  companions,  to  conceal  his  death  from  the  Indians,  sunk  his 
remains  in  a hollow  oak  in  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi. 

Not  with  the  proud  array, 

That  through  the  forest  in  its  splendor  passed, 

The  whispering  pines,  high  arching  o’er  their  way. 

And  the  bright  banners  to  the  breezes  cast. 


209 


When  came  the  soldier  brave, 

The  cavalier  with  glancing  sword  and  plume, 

The  flower  of  chivalry,  from  o’er  the  wave. 

Where  Spain’s  bright  bowers  in  fadeless  beauty  bloom. 

The  dark  robed  priest  was  there. 

Bearing  the  cross  amid  that  soldier  band  ; 

The  trumpet’s  thrilling  voice  burst  through  the  air, 

And  joyous  voices  hailed  this  new  found  land. 

There  pranced  the  fiery  steed. 

The  Andalusian  charger,  o’er  the  sod, 

Proudly,  as  bearing  home  to  glory’s  meed. 

His  lord,  the  fields  of  old  Castile  he  trod. 

And  smiling  far  away. 

Wooing  them  on,  still  on,  to  orange  bowers ; 

In  the  blue  distance  Louisiana  lay. 

And  all  their  path  wound  through  a land  of  flowers 

Not  with  this  proud  array. 

They  bore  De  Soto  near  the  flowing  tide. 

From  where  within  his  soldier’s  camp  he  lay, 

And  none  dare  weep  when  this  brave  soldier  died. 

In  Mississippi’s  wave. 

Where  its  dark  water’s  turbid  currents  flow. 

The  hollow  oak  his  coffin,  and  his  grave 
The  river’s  bed,  full  many  a fathom ^ow. 

Where  were  the  visions  bright 
That  bade  his  followers  hearts  beat  proud  and  high  1 
All  vanished,  bearing  with  them  in  their  flight, 

The  thought  of  conquest,  power,  and  pageantry. 

So  fade  the  dreams  of  earth. 

The  golden  dreams  of  pride,  and  pomp,  and  power. 
Perish  alike  with  hopes  that  gave  them  birth, 

The  fair,  frail  offspring  of  a parting  hour. 


18* 


E.  6.  B. 


210 


CHIEF  JUSTICE  MARSHALL. 

It  is  not  long  since  a gentleman  was  traveling  in  one  of  the 
counties  of  Virginia,  and  about  the  close  of  the  day  stopped  at 
a public  house  to  obtain  refreshment  and  spend  the  night.  He 
had  been  there  but  ^hort  time,  before  an  old  man  alighted  from 
his  gig,  with  the  apparent  intention  of  becoming  a fellow  guest 
with  him  at  the  same  house.  As  the  old  man  drove  up,  he  ob- 
served that  both  the  shafts  of  his  gig  were  broken,  and  that  they 
were  held  together  by  withes  formed  from  the  bark  of  a hickory 
sapling.  Our  traveler  observed  further  that  he  was  plainly  clad, 
that  his  knee  buckles  were  loosened,  and  that  something  like 
negligence  pervaded  his  dress.  Conceiving  him  to  be  one  of  the 
lionest  yeomanry  of  our  land,  the  courtesies  of  strangers  passed 
between  them,  and  they  entered  the  tavern.  It  was  about  the 
same  time  that  an  addition  of  three  or  four  young  gentlemen  was 
made  to  their  number ; most,  if  not  all  of  them  of  legal  profes- 
sion. 

As  soon  as  they  became  conveniently  accommodated,  the 
conversation  was  turned,  by  one  of  the  latter,  upon  an  eloquent 
harangue  which  had  that  day  been  displayed  at  the  bar.  It  was 
replied  by  the  other,  that  he  had  witnessed,  the  same  day,  a de- 


211 


gree  of  eloquence  no  doubt  equal,  but  that  it  was  from  the  pulpit. 
Something  like  a sarcastic  rejoinder  was  made  to  the  eloquence 
of  the  pulpit ; and  a warm  and  able  altercation  ensued,  in  which 
the  merits  of  the  Christian  religion  became  the  subject  of  dis- 
cussion. From  6 o’clock  until  11,  the  young  champions  wielded 
the  sword  of  argument,  adducing,  with  ingenuity  and  ability, 
every  thing  that  could  be  said,  pro  and  con.  During  this  pro- 
tracted period,  the  old  gentleman  listened  with  all  the  meekness 
and  modesty  of  a child,  as  if  he  was  adding  new  information  to 
the  stores  of  his  own  mind  ; or  perhaps,  he  was  observing,  with 
philosophic  eyes,  the  faculties  of  the  youthful  mind,  and  how 
new  energies  are  evolved  by  repeated  action  ; or,  perhaps,  with 
patriotic  emotion,  he  was  reflecting  upon  the  future  destinies  of 
his  country,  and  on  the  rising  generation  upon  whom  those 
destinies  must  devolve  ; or,  most  probably,  with  a sentiment  of 
moral  and  religious  feeling,  he  was  collecting  an  argument, 
which,  characteristic  of  himself,  no  art  would  be  “ able  to  elude, 
and  no  force  to  resist.”  Our  traveler  remained  a spectator,  and 
took  no  part  in  what  was  said. 

At  last  otie  of  the  young  men,  remarking  that  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  combat  with  long  and  established  prejudices,  wheeled 
around,  and  with  some  familiarity  exclaimed,  “ Well,  my  old 
gentleman,  what  think  you  of  these  things  1”  If,  said  the 
traveler,  a streak  of  vivid  lightning  had  at  that  moment  crossed 
the  room,  their  amazement  could  not  have  been  greater  than  it 
was  with  what  followed.  The  most  eloquent  and  unanswerable 
appeal  was  made  for  nearly  an  hour  by  the  old  gentleman  that 
he  had  ever  heard  or  read  ; so  perfect  was  his  recollection  that 
every  argument  urged  against  the  Christian  religion,  was  met 
in  the  order  in  which  it  was  advanced.  Hume’s  sophistry  on 
the  subject  of  miracles  was,  if  possible,  more  perfectly  answered 
than  it  had  already  been  by  Campbell.  And  in  the  whole  lecture 
there  was  so  much  simplicity  and  energy,  pathos  and  sublimity, 
that  not  another  word  was  uttered.  An  attempt  to  describe  it, 
said  the  traveler,  would  be  an  attempt  to  paint  the  sunbeams. 
It  was  immediately  a matter  of  curiosity  and  inquiry  who  the 
old  gentleman  was ; the  traveler  concluded  it  was  the  preacher, 
from  whom  the  pulpit  eloquence  had  been  heard  ; but  no,  it  was 
the  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States. — American  Anecdotes. 


212 


DR.  FRANKLIN  AND  THE  PICTURE  OF  THE  CRUCIFIXION 

The  following  anecdote  of  Dr.  Franklin,  the  American  states- 
man and  philosopher,  is  related  upon  good  authority.  As  the 
doctor,  after  a long  and  eventful  life,  lay  upon  his  death-bed, 
some  weeks  before  he  expired,  he  requested  his  old  nurse,  Sarah 
Humphries,  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  to  bring  into  his  room  a 
picture  of  the  crucifixion  which  he  had  in  his  collection.  His 
face  brightened  up  as  he  looked  at  it ; and  he  said,  “ Aye,  Sarah, 
there’s  a picture  worth  looking  at ! that’s  the  picture  of  Him  who 
came  into  the  world  to  teach  men  to  love  one  another  He 
requested  her  to  put  it  up  over  the  mantel  piece,  where  he  could 
see  it  constantly  as  he  lay  in  his  bed.  He  was  often  times  ob- 
served looking  at  it  with  attention,  and  it  appears  that  his  last 
look  was  directed  to  the  representation  of  Him  who  went  about 
doing  good.” 

“ Place  it  before  my  failing  eyes, 

That  I may  view  in  silence  now, 

The  suffering  victim  as  he  dies. 

The  streaming  side,  the  saint-like  brow. 


213 


’Tis  he,  the  wonderous  Son  of  God, 

Who  from  the  Father’s  throne  above, 

The  paths  of  earth  in  meekness  trod. 

And  taught  us  here  that  “ God  is  love.” 

’Tis  he,  whose  yearning  heart  could  feel 
The  tears,  the  woes  of  all  mankind  : 

Who  came  the  sick,  the  maimed  to  heal, 
And  pardon  for  the  guilty  find.” 

So  spake  the  statesman,  in  the  hour 
Which  closes  life’s  eventful  day. 

When  its  bright  dreams  of  fame  and  power, 
Like  morning  vapors  pass  away. 

Around  his  brow,  the  wreath  of  fame 
A nation’s  hand  had  proudly  placed : 

In  other  lands,  a Franklin’s  name 
On  glory’s  brilliant  page  was  traced. 

Yet  not  his  philosophic  themes. 

Nor  Science,  with  enlightening  power. 

Nor  manhood’s  proud  and  lofty  dreams. 
Could  cheer  like  this  his  dying  hour. 

No  precepts  of  a by-gone  age. 

No  schemes  of  proud  philosophy. 

No  ancient  hero,  saint,  or  sage. 

Could  boast  of  deeds  so  great  and  high. 

What  love  so  sacred,  so  sincere  ! 

For  enemies,  the  God-like  died  ! 

“ Oh  I let  me  see,  and  feel  him  near. 

Oh  ! let  me  view  the  crucified.” 


214 


BARON  STEUBEN  AND  LIEUT.  GIBBONS 

The  Baron  Steuben  was  a German  officer  of  distinction  under 
Frederic  the  Great,  King  of  Prussia,  who  came  over  to  America 
as  a volunteer,  and  introduced  a military  system  of  order  and 
discipline  into  the  American  army.  At  a review,  the  Baron 
caused  Lieut.  Gibbons,  a brave  and  valuable  officer,  to  be  arrested 
and  ordered  into  the  rear,  for  a fault  which  it  appeared  afterwards 
another  had  committed.  At  a proper  moment,  the  commander 
of  the  regiment  came  forward  and  informed  the  Baron  of  his  mis- 
take, and  of  Lieut.  Gibbons’  accute  feelings  under  his  unmerited 
disgrace.  “ Desire  ^him  to  come  to  the  front,”  said  the  Baron. 
Taking  off  his  hat,  although  raining  at  the  time,  he,  addressing 
the  lieutenant,  said : Sir,  the  mistake  which  was  made,  might, 
in  the  presence  of  an  enemy,  been  attended  W’ith  fatal  conse- 
quences. I arrested  you  as  its  author,  but  I have  reason  to  believe 
I was  mistaken.  I therefore  ask  your  pardon.  Return  to  your 
command.  I would  not  deal  unjustly  by  any  ; much  less  by  one 
whose  character  as  an  officer  is  so  respectable.” 

“After  the  capture  at  Yorktown,  the  superior  offi- 
cers of  the  American  army,  together  with  their  allies, 


V 


215 


vied  with  each  other  in  acts  of  civility  and  attention  to 
the  captive  Britons.  Entertainments  were  given  by  all 
the  major-generals  except  Baron  Steuben.  He  was 
above  prejudice  or  meanness,  but  poverty  prevented 
him  from  displaying  that  liberality  towards  them  which 
had  been  shown  by  others.  Such  was  his  situation, 
when,  ‘Calling  on  Col.  Stewaii;,  and  informing  him  of 
his  intention  to  entertain  Lord  Cornwallis,  he  requested 
that  he  would  advance  a sum  of  money,  as  the  price  of 
his  favorite  charger.  ‘ ’Tis  a good  beast,’  said  the 
baron,  ‘ and  has  proved  a faithful  servant  through  all 
the  dangers  of  the  war  ; but,  though  painful  to  my 
heai't,  we  must  part.’  Col.  Stewart  immediately  ten- 
dered him  his  purse,  recommending  the  sale  or  pledge 
of  his  watch,  should  the  sum  prove  insufficient.  ‘ My 
dear  friend,’  replied  the  baron,  ‘ ’tis  already  sold.  Poor 
North  was  sick,  and  wanted  necessaries.  He  is  a 
brave  fellow,  and  possesses  the  best  of  hearts.  The 
trifle  it  brought  is  set  apart  for  his  use.  My  horse  must 
go — so  no  more.  I beseech  you  not  to  turn  me  from 
my  purpose.  I am  a major-general  in  the  service  of 
the  United  States  ; and  my  private  convenience  must 
not  be  put  in  a scale  with  the  duty  which  my  ranks 
imperiously  calls  upon  me  to  perform.’  ” 

The  principal  part  of  the  town  of  Steuben,  in  Oneida  County, 
State  of  New  York,  was  granted  to  Baron  Steuben  for  his  ser- 
vices in  the  revolutionary  war.  He  resided  on  his  farm  on  this 
tract  till  his  death.  The  annexed  inscription  to  his  memory 
was  formerly  on  a tablet  on  the  wall  of  the  German  Lutheran 
Church  in  the  city  of  New  York  : — 

“Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Frederick  William  Augustus  Baron  Steuben, 
a German  ; knight  of  the  order  of  fidelity  ; aid-de-camp  to  Frederick  the 
Great,  king  of  Prussia  ; major-general  and  inspector-general  in  the  revolu- 
tionary war ; esteemed,  respected,  and  supported  by  Washington.  He 
gave  military  skill  and  discipline  to  the  citizen  soldiers,  who,  fulfilling  the 
decrees  of  heaven,  achieved  the  independence  of  the  United  States.  The 
highly  polished  manners  of  the  baron  were  graced  by  the  most  noble  feel- 
ings of  the  heart.  His  hand,  open  as  day  for  melting  charity,  closed  only 
in  the  strong  grasp  of  death.  This  memorial  is  inscribed  by  an  American, 
who  had  the  honor  to  be  his  aid-de-camp,  the  happiness  to  be  his  friend. 
Ob.  1795.’» 


216 


THE  FAITHFUL  INDIAN  MESSENGER. 


In  1788,  a number  of  the  citizens  of  Massachusetts  sent  a 
Committee  into  the  Indian  country  of  the  Six  Nations,  to  treat 
with  the  natives  for  a tract  of  land.  After  the  Committee  had 
arrived  it  became  necessary  for  one  of  them  (Major  Schuylei) 
to  write  to  the  commanding  officer  at  Fort  Niagara  for  his  assist- 
ance tonegociate  the  treaty.  An  Indian  messenger  undertook 
to  carry  the  letter  to  Niagara,  and  bring  back  the  answer.  In 
the  meantime,  Maj.  Schuyler  was  taken  sick,  and  sent  towards 
Albany.  The  messenger  returned  with  a letter  to  Maj.  Schuyler, 
and  not  observing  him  amongthe  Committee,  refused  to  deliver  it 
to  any  one  else.  They  offered  him  fifty  dollars  if  he  would  deliver 
it  ; but  he  spurned  the  offer.  They  then  threatened  to  take  it 
by  force.  When  this  was  interpreted  to  him,  he  sternly  clenched 
the  letter  in  one  hand,  and  his  knife  in  the  other','  threatened 
“ he  lojuld  plunge  it  into  his  own  breast  before  he  would  be 
guilty  of  a breach  of  trust"*  He  was  accordingly  suffered  to  go 
after  Major  Schuyler,  and  perform  his  engagement. 

Oh  ! not  alone  on  Christian  ground 
The  noblest  hearts  are  found, 


217 


Nor  Nature’s  dark  untutored  child, 

On  desert  sands,  or  forest  wild. 

In  God’s  own  image  made,  retains 
Some  gleams  of  brightness  mid  his  stains  ; 
Some  scattered  wrecks  of  the  divine, 

That  in  his  fallen  nature  shine. 

So  with  the  forest’s  dusky  child. 

Though  reared  in  regions  dark  and  wild, 
Though  known  not  by  a Christian  name, 
Untaught  what  Honor’s  laws  may  claim, 

His  noble  soul  no  bribe  can  lure, 

He  holds  his  missive  still  secure, 

No  threats  can  shake  his  purpose  true, 

No  dazzling  gold  can  tempt  his  view ; 

Nay,  rather  than  be  false,  to  die 
Defending  his  fidelity. 

If  this  untutored  savage  heart 
Thus  nobly  acts  the  Hero’s  part. 

How  we  who  bear  the  Christian  name, 

Should  view  the  scene  and  blush  with  shame  * 
If  from  our  path  we  turn  aside, 

Allured  by  wealth,  or  pomp,  or  pride. 

Be  ours  through  life  the  purpose  high, 

To  nobly  act  our  part,  or  die  ! 

Like  Abdiel,  what  e’er  surround, 

“ Faithful  amid  the  faithless  found.” 

19 


218 


GEN.  HERKIMER. 

The  family  of  Gen.  Nicholas  Herkimer  was  among  the  Ger- 
mans who  first  settled  the  Moh^vak  Valley.  When  the  British, 
lories  and  Indians  besieged  Fort  Stanwix,  at  Rome,  Gen.  Herki- 
mei  summoned  the  militia  to  march  to  the  relief  of  the  garrison. 
On  the  5th  of  August,  1777,  having  arrived  at  Oriskany,  he  de- 
termined to  halt  for  reinforcements.  Some  of  his  principal  offi- 
cers, eager  to  press  forward,  began  to  denounce  their  commander 
as  a tory  and  coward.  The  brave  old  man  calmly  replied,  that 
he  considered  himself  placed  over  them  as  a father,  and  did  not 
wish  to  lead  them  into  any  difficulty  from  which  they  could  not 
be  extricated.  Their  clamor  however  increased,  and  their  gen- 
eral being  stung  by  their  reproaches,  at  length  gave  the  order  to 
**  march  on.”  They  soon  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  the  enemy, 
and  a most  bloody  fight  ensued  ; the  officers  so  eager  for  the 
conflict  were  the  first  to  flee.  Gen.  Herkimer  fell  wounded  in 
the  early  part  of  the  action,  and  was  placed  on  his  saddle  against 
the  trunk  of  a tree  for  a support,  where,  exclaiming,  / will 
face  the  enemy,''  he  continued  for  six  hours  to  issue  his  orders 
with  firmness  and  decision. 


219 


After  the  battle  was  over,  he  was  conveyed  to  his  house,  be- 
low Little  Falls  on  the  Mohawk,  on  a litter,  where,”  says  Col. 
Stone,  “ his  leg,  which  had  been  shattered  five  or  six  inches  be- 
low the  knee,  was  amputated  about  ten  days  after  the  battle,  by 
a young  French  surgeon  in  the  army  of  Gen.  Arnold,  and  con- 
trary to  the  advice  of  the  general’s  own  medical  adviser,  the  late 
Dr.  Petrie.  But  the  operation  was  unskillfully  performed,  and  it 
was  found  impossible  by  his  attendants  to  staunch  the  blood. 
Col.  Willet  called  to  see  the  general  soon  after  the  operation. 
He  was  sitting  up  in  his  bed,  with  a pipe  in  his  mouth,  smoking, 
and  talking  in  excellent  spirits.  He  died  the  night  following  that 
visit.  His  friend.  Col.  John  Roflf,  was  present  at  the  amputa- 
tion, and  affirmed  that  he  bore  the  operation  with  uncommon 
fortitude.  He  was  likewise  with  him  at  the  time  of  his  death. 
The  blood  continuing  to  flow — there  being  no  physician  in  imme- 
diate attendance — and  being  himself  satisfied  that  the  time  of  his 
departure  was  nigh,  the  veteran  directed  the  Holy  Bible  to  be 
brought  to  him.  He  then  opened  it  and  read,  in  the  presence 
of  those  who  surrounded  his  bed,  with  all  the  composure  which  it 
was  possible  for  any  man  to  exhibit,  the  38th  psalm — applying  it 
his  own  situation.  He  soon  after  expired  ; and  it  may  well  be  to 
questioned  whether  the  annals  of  man  furnish  a more  striking 
example  of  Christian  heroism — calm,  deliberate,  and  firm  in  the 
hour  of  death — than  is  presented  fn  this  remarkable  instance. 
Of  the  early  history  of  Gen.  Herkimer,  but  little  is  known.  It 
has  been  already  stated  that  his  family  was  one  of  the  first  of 
the  Germans  who  planted  themselves  in  the  Mohawk  valley. 
And  the  massive  stone  mansion,  yet  standing  at  German  Flatts, 
bespeaks  its  early  opulence.  He  was  an  uneducated  man — with, 
if  possible,  less  skill  in  letters,  even  than  Gen.  Putnam,  which  is 
saying  much.  But  he  was,  nevertheless,  a man  of  strong  and 
vigorous  understanding — destitute  of  some  of  the  essential  re- 
quisites of  generalship,  but  of  the  most  cool  and  dauntless  cour- 
age. These  traits  were  all  strikingly  disclosed  in  the  brief  and 
bloody  expedition  to  Oriskany.  But  he  must  have  been  well 
acquainted  with  that  most  important  of  all  books — The  Bible. 
Nor  could  the  most  learned  biblical  scholar,  lay  or  clerical,  have 
selected  a portion  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  more  exactly  appro- 
priate to  the  situation  of  the  dying  soldier,  than  that  to  which 
he  himself  spontaneously  turned.  If  Socrates  died  like  a phi- 
losopher, and  Rousseau  like  an  unbelieving  sentimentalist,  Gen. 
Herkimer  died  like  a Christian  Hero.’* 


220 


Red  Jacket  and  his  Cabin  on  the  Buffalo  Reservation, 

RED  lACKET. 

Red  Jacket,  the  celebrated  Seneca  Chief,  was  born  in  1756. 
His  Indian  name  was  Sa-go-ye-wat-ha,  a word  signifying  one  who 
keeps  awake  by  magical  influence.  He  was  a true  specimen  of 
the  Indian  character,  as  a chief,  and  as  an  orator.  He  was  the 
foe  of  the  white  man.  His  nation  was  his  god.  He  died  on 
the  Buffalo  Reservation  in  1832.  A short  time  previous  to  his 
death,  he  went  around  among  his  people,  at  their  cabins,  and 
told  them  that  he  was  passing  away,  and  his  counsels  would  soon 
be  heard  no  more,  and  the  craft  and  avarice  of  the  white  men 
would  prevail.  “ Many  winters,”  said  he,  “ I have  breasted  the 
storm,  but  I am  an  aged  tree,  and  can  stand  no  longer ; my 
leaves  are  fallen,  and  soon  my  aged  trunk  will  be  prostrate.  I 
go  to  join  the  spirits  of  my  fathers,  but  my  heart  fails  when  I 
think  of  my  people,  who  are  soon  to  be  scattered  and  forgotten.” 
His  tribe  was  divided  into  two  parties,  one  called  the  Pagan,  the 
other  Christian.  He  belonged  to  the  Pagan,  while  his  wife  be- 
longed to  the  Christian  party.  During  the  last  sickness  of  Red 
Jacket,  there  seemed  to  be  quite  a change  in  his  feelings  respect- 


221 


ing  Christianity.  He  repeatedly  remarked  to  his.  wife,  he  was 
sorry  he  had  persecuted  her — that  she  was  right  and  he  wrong, 
and  as  his  dying  advice  told  her,  Persevere  in  your  religion,  it 
is  the  right  way^ 

The  home  of  our  Fathers’  shall  know  us  no  more, 

We  are  passing  away  from  the  hill  and  the  shore, 

We  leave  the  green  meadows,  the  rock  and  the  stream, 
For  the  days  of  our  glory  have  passed  like  a dream. 

A nation  of  strangers  is  taking  our  place. 

But  none  will  lament  for  the  red  man’s  lost  race, 

Like  the  light  of  the  sun  at  the  close  of  the  day, 

Like  the  dew  and  the  mist,  we  are  passing  away. 

A tree  of  the  forest,  no  more  I shall  brave 
The  tempests  of  winter,  that  over  me  rave, 

My  branches  all  withered,  my  foliage  all  strown, 

I soon  shall  lie  prostrate,  decaying  and  lone. 

I go  to  the  land  of  the  Spirits  above. 

And  there  shall  my  feet  through  their  hunting  grounds  rove. 

So  spake  the  old  chieftain,  as  onward  he  strayed 

Mid  the  homes  of  his  tribe,  by  the  stream  and  the  glade. 

Dark  sons  of  the  forest,  as  widely  pe  roam, 

From  the  woods  and  the  streams,  that  of  old  were  your  home. 
As  the  homes  of  the  white  man  spread  wide  through  the  land. 
And  the  forests  behind  you  are  bowed  by  his  hand  : 

May  the  sunshine  of  faith  on  your  vision  arise. 

Which  guides  to  a lovelier  land  in  the  skies  ; 

The  hope  that  is  changeless,  your  twilight  illume. 

And  gild,  with  its  brightness,  your  path  through  the  tomb. 

B.  O.  B. 


19* 


222 


TWO  HONEST  MEN. 

Many  years  since,  two  aged  men  living  near,  or  in  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania,  traded,  or  in  the  common  phrase,  swapped 
horses,”  on  this  condition,  that  after  a week’s  trial  of  each  other’s 
animals,  the  one  who  thought  he  had  the  best  of  the  bargain, 
should  pay  to  the  other  two  bushels  or  bags  of  wheat.  The 
time  of  trial  having  expired,  the  two  men  loaded  their  horses 
with  the  wheat,  and  as  it  happened  met  each  other  about  half 
way  from  their  respective  homes.  ‘‘  Where  art  thou  going  V* 
said  one.  “To  thy  house  with  the  wheat,”  answered  the  other. 
“ And  whither  art  thou  riding?”  “ Truly,”  replied  the  first,  “ I 
was  taking  the  grain  to  thy  house.”  Each  pleased  with  his 
bargain  thought  the  wheat  justly  due  his  neighbor,  and  was 
going  to  pay  it. 

True  Honesty ’s  a virtue  rare, 

Too  little  seen  on  earth  ; 

Many  its  praises  may  declare, 

But  few  show  forth  its  worth. 


223 


’Tis  naught,  ’tis  naught,”  the  buyer  says, 
“ The  quality  is  poor, 

’Tis  worth  but  half  the  price,”  but  strives 
The  bargain  to  secure. 

But  when  the  bargain  he  has  made. 

And  gained  the  end  in  view, 

He  straitway  boasts  his  skill  in  trade. 

What  cunning  craft  can  do. 

Two  men  in  Pennsylvania  State, 

Of  Honesty  possessed, 

Their  horses  “ swapped,”  but  could  not  tell 
Which  horse  would  prove  the  best 

Loving  their  neighbor  as  themselves. 

They  sought  each  other’s  good. 

And  so  with  friendly  hearts  agreed. 

This  plan  was  understood  : 

Should  one  his  bargain  chance  to  find 
The  best,  two  bags  of  grain 

Should  be  the  surplus  he  would  bring. 

To  make  it  right  again. 

Each  thought  his  neighbor’s  horse  the  best, 
Each  proved  an  honest  man. 

For  each  concluded  now  to  act. 

Upon  their  settled  plan. 

Said  one,  “ I think  in  this  affair 
I have  th’  advantage  quite  ; 

And  so  in  duty  bound,  I’ll  go 
And  make  the  matter  right.’ 


224 


He  took  his  wheat,  away  he  went 
His  journey  to  pursue, 

When  lo ! half  way  he  met  his  friend 
Mounted,  and  loaded  too. 

Fm  glad  to  see  thee,  friend,”  he  cried, 
“ As  we  our  word  have  given, 

I find  my  bargain  proved  the  best. 

This  grain  will  make  it  even.” 

With  much  surprise  his  friend  replied, 

“ My  errand  is  the  same. 

My  trade  was  best,  to  bring  your  due, 
Loaded  like  you,  I came.” 

How  they  at  last  the  matter  fixed. 

We  know  not ; but  ’tis  plain. 

That  mid  the  tricks  and  arts  of  trade, 
Some  Honesty  remains* 


225 


DEATH  OF  LIEUT.  WOODWARD— 


Since  the  commencement  of  this  publication,  the  authors,  with 
many  others,  have  been  called  to  mourn  with  the  widow  and 
fatherless,  for  the  loss  of  a husband  and  father,  on  the  distant 
shores  of  the  Pacific.  Lieut.  K.  S.  Woodward  was  an  officer 
of  much  promise  in  the  U.  S.  Revenue  Service,  esteemed  and 
respected  by  his  associates.  Above  all,  he  was  a decided  Chris- 
tian, firm  for  his  God  to  live  or  die.”  On  account  of  his  nauti- 
cal skill,  he  was  entrusted  with  the  command  of  the  U.  S.  schooner 
Patuxent,  to  cruise  on  the  dangerous  coast  of  California  and 
Oregon,  above  San  Francisco.  On  Nov.  9th,  1850,  while  en- 
gaged in  the  perilous  undertaking  of  sounding  a passage  through 
the  surf  at  the  mouth  of  Klamet  river,  in  Southern  Oregon,  his 
boat  was  upset,  and  after  an  ineffectual  struggle  in  a foaming 
sea,  perished  in  the  service  of  his  country,  at  the  age  of  thirty- 
four.  His  remains  were  recovered,  and  buried  near  the  place 
where  he  was  lost. 

Far  onward  to  the  setting  sun,  to  where  the 
broad  Pacific  waters,  vast  and  deep,  foam,  dash 
and  roar,  from  thence  the  mournful  tidings  come  ! 


226 


We  ne’er  shall  see  him  more  ! He  whom  we 
loved  so  well,  lies  cold  and  lonely  on  that  rock- 
bound  shore ! 

Far  onward  to  the  setting  sun, 

From  the  Pacific’s  rock-bound  shore, 

Of  him  we  love,  the  tidings  come, 

“On  earth  we  ne’er  shall  see  him  more.” 

No  warrior’s  crown,  bedimmed  with  tears  and 
^ blood  : No  rolling  drum,  speaking  of  war’s  dread 
trade  : nor  trumpet  voice  of  Fame,  moved  thee 
onward.  No.  Duty  to  those  most  dear;  duty 
to  thy  country  and  thy  God,  impelled  thee  to 
this  distant  sea. 

No  warrior’s  crown,  bedimmed  with  blood, 

Nor  Fame  allured  thee  thus  from  home; 

Love  to  thine  own,  duty  to  God,  , 

Impelled  thee  far  abroad  to  roam. 

A seaman’s  and  a Christian’s  heart  was  thine. 
Generous  and  brave,  with  high  resolve,  thou 
didst  not  fear  to  own  thy  Master,  though  a world 
might  frown  or  sneer.  On  land  and  sea,  ’mongst 
high  and  low,  firm  to  thy  purpose,  still  for  God  to 
live  and  die  ! 

A Christian  seaman’s  heart  was  thine, 

Noble  and  brave,  that  knew  no  fears  ; 

Thou  darest  to  own  God’s  truth  divine, 

’Mid  high  or  low,  ’mid  frowns  or  sneers. 

Thy  God  did  try  thee,  and  he  found  thee  stead- 
fast still.  It  is  enough.  No  more  thy  Master 
tries  thee  here.  Temptation  shall  no  more  assail, 
nor  trials  move  thee  more.  Man  is  but  mortal 
here.  From  future  ills,  thy  God  and  Father  sum- 
mons thee  above. 

Thy  Master  tried  thee — found  thee  true, 

Finished  thy  toils : thy  work  is  done, 

No  more  on  earth  for  thee  to  do : 

The  final  victory  now  is  won. 

A seaman’s  death  was  thine ! No  mortal 
hands  removed  thee  hence.  Out  on  thy  ocean 


227 


home,  amid  the  roar  and  foam  of  God’s  own 
mighty  sea,  the  summons  came.  Vain  is  the 
help,  or  skill,  or  power  of  man.  Thy  God  hath 
called  thee,  for  thy  time  hath  come  ! 

A seaman’s  death  on  ocean’s  wave 
Was  thine,  from  early  years  thy  home. 

Thy  summons  came,  no  power  could  save, 

God  called  thee ! for  thy  hour  had  come  I 

High  rise  the  faiirful  billows,  swelling,  foaming, 
dashing  on  the  adamantine  shore ! The  sea-bird 
screams  above  the  rolling  waters.  The  winds 
howl  round,  and  the  vast  sea  in  its  tumultuous 
roar,  joining,  will  sound  thy  ceaseless  dirge  ! 

High  rise  the  billows  ’gainst  the  shore  ; 

Tumultuous  moans  the  foaming  surge; 

The  sea-bird’s  scream,  the  sea’s  wild  roar, 

Shall  sound  thy  ceaseless  funeral  dirge  I 

Safe  in  the  bosom  of  thy  God,  we  have  no 
tears  to  shed  for  thee.  Bat  who  shall  break  the 
tidings  dire,  to  the  lone  widow  and  orphans  far 
away.  Their  souls  were  one.  Great  God ! be 
thou  their  strength  and  shield,  through  this  dark 
vale  of  tears  ! 

Safe  in  the  bosom  of  thy  God, 

We  have  no  tears  to  shed  for  thee  ; 

To  those  who  feel  thy  chastening  rod, 

A Husband  and  a Father  be. 

There  rest  awhile,  my  son.  On  that  wild 
and  rugged  shore,  angelic  beings  watch  thy  dust. 
When  the  last  trump  shall^sound,  and  the  roll-call 
from  the  Book  of  Life  is  heard,  then  wilt  thou 
answer  from  thy  lowly  bed,  and  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye,  wilt  rise  and  stand  among  the  chosen 
ones  of  God  ! 

There  rest,  my  brother,  on  that  shore, 

Till  Life’s  roll-call  shall  waken  thee ; 

Thy  form  all  glorious,  up  shall  soar, 

Forever  with  thy  God  to  be. 


j.  vv  B.  and  e.  a.  b. 


I 


1 


i 


